.A^ 


A/. 


^v# 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


io    112 


illi6 


nil 


us 


12.2 


2.0 


1.8 


1.25      1.4 

1.6 

M 6"      - 

► 

^ 


// 


^r 


'e7. 


e". 


^1 


o>.        ■■  \ 


<$> 


ei 


0} 


W 


//a 


^? 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


1       c 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiaues 


1980 


Techaical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  me.iiod  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


n 
n 
n 
n 


n 


□ 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommagde 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurde  et/ou  pelliculde 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Cc. cured  maps/ 

Cartes  g6ographiques  en  couleur 

Colou  ad  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli6  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serr6e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intdrieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenaver  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout<§es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  film^es. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sent  peut-dtre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  methods  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquds  ci-dessous. 


I      I    Coloured  pages/ 


D 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagdes 

Pages  restored  and/oi 

Pages  restac'-^es  et/ou  pellicul6es 


I      I    Pages  damaged/ 

I      I    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


n    Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  d6color6es,  tachetdes  ou  piqu6es 

□    Pages  detached/ 
Pages  d^tach^es 

□    Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

n    Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  indgale  de  I'impression 

□    Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  matdriel  supplementaire 

□    Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6t6  filmdes  d  nouveau  de  fagon  d 
obtenir  la  meilloure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmd  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqud  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

y 

iwi^mm 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  hero  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

National  Library  of  Canada 


L'exemplaire  film6  fut  reproduit  grdce  d  la 
gdndrositd  de: 

Bibliothdque  nationale  du  Canada 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — »>  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  graod  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettetd  de  l'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformit6  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  ia  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimde  sont  film^s  en  commengant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
darnidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  film6s  en  commenpant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symbolas  suivants  apparaitra  .sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVFtE",  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
film6s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diffdrents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  11  est  film6  d  partir 
de  I'angle  supdrieur  gauche,  de  gauche  ^  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  ndcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mdthode. 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

v< 


THE  JESUIT  RELATIONS 

AND 

ALLIED  DOCUMENTS 


Vol.  XI 


imamsmmm 


mmmm 
mMUtt 


The  edition  consists  of  sev- 
en hundred  and  fifty  sets 
all  numbered 

No..U.<2j. 


.".."N-.'- 


%0^«cM> 


The  Jesuit  Relations  and  Allied  Document^ 


Travels  and  Explorations 

OF  THE  Jesuit  Missionaries 

iniNew  France 

1610-1791 

THE  ORIGINAL  FRENCH,  LATiN.  AND  ITAL- 
IAN TEXTS,  WITH  ENGLISH  TRANSLA- 
TIONS AND  NOTES;  ILLUSTRATED  BY 
PORTRAITS,  MAPS,  AND  FACSIMILES 

EDITED  BY 

REUBEN  GOLD  THWAITES 
Secretary  of  the  State  Historical  Society  of  Wisconsin 


Vol.  XI 
HURONS  AND  Quebec:   1636-1637 


CLEVELAND:    Cbc  »urrowa  JJrotbcw 

COmpailB,  PUBLISHERS,  MDCCCXCVIII 


,5 


:3^ 


u  1/ 


162141 


Copyright,  1898 

BY 

The  Burrows  Brothers  Co 


ALL    RIGHTS    RESERVED 


The  Imperial  Press,  Cleveland 


EDITORIAL  STAFF 


Editor 


Translators  . 


Assistant  Editor 
Bibliographical  Adviser 


Reuben  Gold  Thwaites 
FiNLON  Alexander 
Percy  Favor  Bicknell 
William  Frederic  Giese 
Crawford  Lindsay 
William  Price 
Hiram  Allen  Sober 
Emma  Helen  Blair 
Victor  Hugo  Paltsits 


1 


CONTENTS  OF  VOL  XI 


Preface  to  Volume  XI 

•  •  • 

Documents  : — 

XXVII.  Epistola  ad  R.  P.  Mutium  Vitelleschi, 
Praepositum  Generalem  Societatis 
Jesu,  Romae.  Joannes  de  Br^beuf; 
Ihonatiria  [1636,  ca^^ 

XXVIII.  Epistola  ad  R.  P.  Mutium  Vitelleschi, 
Praepositum  Generalem  Societatis 
Jesu,  Romae.  Joannes  de  BrSeuf; 
Ihonatiria,  May  20,  1637 
Relation  de  ce  qui  s'est  pass^  en  la 
Novvelle  France,  en  I'ann^e  1637. 
[First  installment,  consisting  of 
Chaps,  i.-ix.  of  Part  I.]  Paul  le 
Jeune;  Cap  Rouge,  August  31,  1637 

Bibliographical  Data:   Volume  XI 
Notes 


XXIX. 


12 


23 
271 

275 


Mil 


ILLUSTRATIONS  TO  VOL  XI 


I.     Photographic   facsimile    of    title-page,    Le 

Jeune's  Relation  of  1637      .  .  .26 

II.     Photographic  facsimile  of  fireworks  illustra- 
tion,  from    Le   Jeune's   Relation  of   1637 

Facing    66 


PREFACE  TO  VOL.  XI 


Following  is  a  synopsis  of  the  documents  contained 
in  the  present  volume : 

XXVII.  Br^beuf,  the  superior  of  the  Huron  mis- 
sion, writes  a  brief  letter  from  Ihonatiria,  in  the  Hu- 
ron country,  to  his  general  at  Rom.e,  Vitelleschi, 
outlining  the  progress  of  the  Huron  mission  thus 
far,  and  asking  for  more  laborers  in  this  great  field ; 
the  prime  qualifications  for  effective  service  are,  un-' 
varying  gentleness,  and  unshaken  patience.  The 
letter  is  without  date,  but  bears  internal  evidence  of 
having  been  written  in  1636. 

XXVIII.     This  second  letter  of  Brdbeuf  to  the 
general,  dated  at  Ihonatiria,  May  20,  1637,  is  a  sim- 
ilar special  report  upon  the  condition  of  the  Huron 
missions.      The   more   detailed    Huron    Relation   of 
the  year,  by.Le  Mercier,  was  closed  at  Ihonatiria  a 
month  later  (June  21),  and  forwarded  to  the  Quebec 
superior,  Le  Jeune,     In  his  letter,  Br^beuf  mentions, 
two  hmdrances  experienced  in  their  work  during  the 
past  year,—  the  ravages  of  a  pestilence  (apparently 
the    smallpox)   to    which   many    Indians    had    suc- 
cumbed, but  from  which  the  whites  had  fortunately 
recovered ;  and  the  reports,  spread  by  their  enemies, 
that  the  disease  had  been  introduced  by  the  French, 
which  at  first  were  easily  believed  by  the  credulous 
tribesmen.      However,  upon  the  mitigation  of  the 


IWHil 


MUM 


1 


PREFACE  TO   VOL.  XI 


scourge,  the  missionaries  had  regained  their  influ- 
ence, and  many  conversions  now  occur.  Over  two 
hundred  have  been  baptized,  and  many  of  the  na- 
tives are  under  regular  instruction.  A  new  mission 
station,  that  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  has  been 
erected  at  Ossossane  (La  Rochelle) ;  and  Huron  boys 
are  being  sent  to  the  seminary  at  Quebec.  He  names 
his  five  co-workers,  who  are  studying  the  native  lan- 
guage, and  especially  praises  the  aptitude  of  Gamier 
therein. 

XXIX.  The  Relation  of  1637  is,  as  usual,  a  com- 
posite ;  see,  for  particulars,  Bibliographical  Data  for 
the  present  volume.  Le  Jeune's  Relation  proper,  as 
superior  of  the  Jesuit  missions  in  New  France  (Part 
I.  of  the  document),  was  closed  on  board  the  ship 
"  Ste.  Marie,"  at  Cap  Rouge;  in  the  present  volume, 
we  give  chaps,  i.-ix.  thereof,  reserving  the  rest  of 
Part  I.  for  Vol.  XII.,  and  Part  II.  (the  annual  Huron 
Relation)  for  Vols.  XIII.,  XIV.  The  following  syn- 
opsis covers  the  portion  published  in  this  volume : 

The  superior  opens  his  Relation  by  describing  \  he 
sympathy  and  assistance  bestowed  upon  the  Cana- 
dian mission  by  its  friends  in  Europe.  The  Pope 
has  sent  them  plenary  indulgences  for  certain  feast 
days,  and  asks  the  general  of  the  order  for  a  Rela- 
tion of  the  progress  made  by  the  mission.  Mont- 
magny,  the  new  governor  of  Canada,  appointed  as 
successor  to  Champlain,  is  one  of  the  Knights  of 
Malta,  who  have  consented  to  defend  New  France. 
Several  persons  are  thanked  with  heartfelt  gratitude, 
who  have  given  financial  aid  to  the  mission.  The 
superior  reports  that  prayers  innumerable  are  being 
uttered  in  France,  for  the  success  of  the  cause.  Nuns 
are  planning  to  come  hither, — the  Ursulines  to  teach 


PREFACE  TO   VOL.  XI 


;ing 
uns 
lach 


the  Indian  girls,  the  Hospital  nuns  to  nurse  the  sick. 

The  writer  then  praises  the  good  conduct  of  the 
French  colonists,  and  their  lively  interest  in  the  re- 
ligious services  held  by  the  missionaries.  A  vivid 
and  ingenuous  description  is  given  of  the  fireworks 
with  which  was  celebrated  the  feast  of  "the  glorious 
Patriarch,  Saint  Joseph," — whereat  the  simple  sav- 
ages were  filled  with  astonishment  and  delight.  The 
new  governor  avails  himself  of  this  opportunity  to 
warn  the  natives  that  "  the  French  are  more  power- 
ful than  the  demons,  and  command  the  fire."  The 
peace  and  good  order  prevailing  in  the  colony  are 
largely  ascribed  to  the  piety  and  ability  of  the  gov- 
ernor, who  is  a  firm  friend  of  the  missionaries,  and 
treats  the  Indians  with  the  utmost  kindness. 

Le  Jeune  then  enters  upon  his  customary  recital  of 
the  conversions  and  baptisms  that  have  occurred  dur- 
ing the  year, —  the  latter  numbering  over  three  hun- 
dred, counting  those  in  the  Huron  country.  Again, 
too,  he  urges  strongly  the  importance  —  not  only  for 
their  conversion,  but  for  the  civilization  and  develop- 
ment of  the  country  —  of  rendering  the  nomadic 
tribes  stationary.  He  devotes  much  space  to  an  ac- 
count of  the  debates  upon  religious  doctrines,  held 
between  the  missionaries  and  the  Indians,  and  the 
instruction  which  the  latter  thus  receive.  Promi- 
nent among  the  natives  is  a  chief  named  Makheabich- 
tichiou,  who  shows  many  signs  of  conversion,  and 
whom  the  missionaries  hope  soon  to  receive  into  the 
fold  of  the  church.  The  other  savages  have  at  least 
become  more  friendly  and  attentive,  though  but  few 
are  willing  to  give  up  their  old  superstitions  and 
customs.  The  Fathers  find,  however,  great  consola- 
tion and  encouragement  in  the  Indian  children  who 


PREFACE  TO   VOL.   XI 


attend  the  mission  school;  "  neither  snow,  nor  wind, 
nor  cold  prevents  them  from  coming, ' '  and  they  are 
apt  and  interested  pupils.  Much  to  his  surprise,  the 
superior  finds  that  *  *  it  is  incomparably  easier  to  tame 
and  instruct  the  little  girls  than  the  boys."  With 
both,  but  especially  with  the  girls,  a  strong  incentive 
to  progress  is  found  in  the  example  of  the  French 
children,  who  are  taught  in  the  same  school,  and  of 
whom  the  Indian  youth  are  fond. 

The  missionaries  have  to  meet  many  difficulties, — 
the  sale  of  liquor  to  the  Indians,  slyly  practiced  by 
certain  Frenchmen ;  the  slanders  and  misrepresenta- 
tions of  disaffected  savages ;  the  jealousy  of  the  medi- 
cine men,  with  whom  they  are  in  frequent  and  hostile 
collision;  and  the  constant  rage  and  opposition  of 
the  devil,  whose  kingdom  they  have  so  resolutely 
invaded.  But  they  have  great  faith  that,  in  the 
strength  of  God,  they  will  eventually  overcome  all 
these  enemies,  and  cause  New  France  to  become  a 
province  of  his  kingdom. 

R.  G.  T. 

Madison,  Wis.,  November,  1897. 


XXVII -xxvm 

Two  Letters  by  Jean  de  Brebeuf,  to  the 
General  of  the  Order 

XXVII.— Ihonatiria  [1636,  ca.] 
XXVIII. —  Ihonatiria,  May  20,  1637 


Source  :  We  follow  Father  Martin's  apographs  (now  in 
the  Archives  of  St.  Mary's  College,  Montreal)  of  the  original 
Latin  ex  MSS.  Soc.  Jes 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  j£sUITES        [Vol.  11 


Epistola  P.  Joannis  de  Brebeuf  ad  R.  P.  Mutium 

Vitelleschi,  Praepositum  Generalem 

Societatis  Jesu,  Romae. 


A 


R.P. 


P.C. 


Plane  ut  intelligeret  V*  P.  ea  quae  sunt  hujus 
sedis  quam  hie  fiximus  apud  Hurones  Novae  Franeiae 
feu  Canadiae  populos,  hujus  et  praecedentis  anni  rela- 
tiones  ad  earn  mittendae  I'uissent ;  verum  quia  existimo 
[a]  R.  P.  N.  P"  curatum  iri  ut  mittantur,  dicam  tan- 
tum  non  eniguam  [sc.  exiguam]  esse  spem  magnae 
aliquando  frugis  animarum  in  hac  missione  percipi- 
enda[e].  oppidatim  vivunt  Hurones  et  non  palantes 
more  ferarum  aut  etiam  plurimorum  aliorum  barba- 
rorum  habent  omnino  viginti  oppida  quorum  aliqua 
funt  fortissimis  moenibus  ligneis  septa.  Mutant  ali- 
quando sedes  nernpe  cum  ligna  ad  focum  non  amplius 
suppetunt  aut  cum  terra  jamdudum  culta,  aegre  suos 
fructus  suos  {sc.  suisj  praestat.  Colunt  enim  agros, 
ex  quibus  coUigunt  triticum  Indicum,  fabas  quas  ali- 
qui  vocant  Turricas  \sc.  Turcicas],  cucurbitas,  casque 
plurimas  et  optimas  ac  praeterea  tabacum.  Uni versa 
regio  aut  venatione  aut  piscatione  abundat,  atque 
3if  do  habent  Hurones  apud  se  unde  vitam  si  non 
laute,  ut  [jc.  at]  sufficienter  et  salubriter  sustineant; 


.4 

.'1 


1636-37] 


BR^BEUF  TO  THE  GENERAL 


Letter  of  Fatiier  Jean  de  Brebeuf  to  the  Very 

Reverend  Father  Mutius  Vitelleschi,  General 

of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  at  Rome. 

VERY  Reverend  Father, 
The  peace  of  Christ. 
In  order  that  Your  Paternity  might  have  full 
knowledge  of  matters  pertaining  to  this  house  which 
we  have  established  among  the  Huron  peoples  of 
New  France  or  Canada,  relations  of  this  and  the 
preceding  years  should  have  been  sent  to  you ;  but, 
because  I  think  that  Our  Reverend  Father  Provincial 
will  see  that  these  are  sent,  I  will  merely  say  that 
we  have  good  hope  of  some  day  reaping  a  large 
harvest  of  souls  at  this  mission.  The  Hurons  live 
in  towns,  not  wandering  about  after  the  manner  of 
wild  animals,  or  even  like  many  other  savages. 
They  have  in  all  twenty  towns,  some  of  which  are 
enclosed  by  very  strong  wooden  walls .  They  change 
their  abode  sometimes  —  certainly  when  there  is  no 
longer  sufficient  wood  for  their  fires,  or  when  the 
land,  long  tilled,  produces  scanty  crops.  For  they 
cultivate  the  fields,  from  which  they  gather  Indian 
corn, —  the  grain  which  some  call  Turkish,^ — abun- 
dance of  excellent  pumpkins,  and  also  tobacco.  All 
this  region  abounds  in  game  and  fish;  and  so  the 
Hurons  have  at  hand  the  means  of  supplying  a  liv- 
ing, if  not  luxurious,  yet  adequate  and  healthful; 
and  they  sell  to  others.  They  are  not  so  uncivilized 
as  not  to  be  endowed  with  excellent  sense  and  judg- 


.  — • — -^^«j»-  -■ 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


'I, 


aliisq.  divendant.  Non  sunt  adeo  barbari  quin  Opti- 
mo sensu  et  judicio  natural!  pr[a]editi  sint,  atque 
adeo  fere  omnes.  Quod  .spectat  ad  nostrae  fidei  mys- 
teria  quanquam  illis  sint  auditu  plane  nova  tamen, 
ea  [sc.  eis]  non  contradicunt,  non  irrident,  [ea]  non 
spernunt,  imo  potius  mirantur,  laudant,  approbant 
ut  [sc.  at]  non  longe  sibi  anteponant.  Una  tantum- 
modo  omnium  responsio  est.  talem  non  habemus  con- 
suetudinem,  vester  orbis  alius  est  a  nostro,  qui  Deus 
vestrum  produxit,  non  nostrum,  inquiunt,  produxit. 
Denique  pravae  eorum  consuetudines  laqueis  Satanae 
irretitos  adhuc  eos  detinent.  Multi  sane  lubentes 
Deum  colunt  quem  annuntiamus,  verum  cum  anti- 
quarum  superstitionum  occasio  sese  denuo  offert, 
aegre  abstinent.  Inter  caetera  quibus  moventur  cru- 
ciatu  inferni  perterientur  \sc.  perterrentur]  et  deliciis 
illecti  paradisi  oculos  veritatis  luci  aperiunt.  Ab- 
hinc  2  annis  quibus  hue  removimus  90  et  amplius 
baptismo  abluimus.  Ex  his  aliqui  turn  adulti  tum 
pueri  coelum  jam,  ut  credimus  vel  speramus,  adie- 
runt.  horum  precibus  et  exemplis  plures  alios  per- 
trahendos  arbitramur;  aiunt  enim  parentes  adhuc 
superstites  nolle  se  pueros  deserere  et  quo  inier  inie- 
ruirt  \sc.  illi  inierint]  se  etiam  post  mortem  ituros. 
Tres  omnino  patres  ex  Societatc  nostra  anno  praece- 
dente  hie  morati  sumus.  hoc  vero  anno  quinque. 
Magna  omnium  pace  uti  [sc.  usi]  sumus,  sanitate  vero 
tam  integra  ut  pene  barbaris  miraculo  sit,  persuade- 
atque  Deum  quem  colimus  esse  optimum  qui  suovum 


1636-37] 


BREBEUF  TO  THE  GENERAL 


0 


"  did  not  create  ours."     In  short,  caught  in  Sa- 
snares,  their  evil  habits  still  hold  them  back. 


ment;  and  this  is  true  of  almost  all  of  them.  As  for 
the  mysteries  of  our  faith,  although  these  are  entirely 
new  to  their  ears,  they  yet  do  not  gainsay  them, 
or  mock  or  scorn  them;  nay,  rather  they  wonder, 
praise,  and  approve,  though  without  keeping  them 
long  before  their  minds.  They  all  have  but  one 
answer — "Such  is  not  our  custom;  your  world  is  dif- 
ferent from  ours ;  the  God  who  created  yours, ' '  they 
say 
tan's 

Many,  it  is  true,  gladly  worship  the  God  whom  we 
preach ;  but  when  opportunity  for  their  old  supersti- 
tions again  arises,  they  scarcely  abstain  therefrom. 
Among  other  things  that  move  them,  they  are  fright- 
ened by  the  torment  of  hell;  and,  enticed  by  the  joys 
of  paradise,  they  open  their  eyes  to  the  light  of 
truth.  Since  we  came  here,  2  years  ago,  we  have 
baptized  more  than  90.  Of  this  number,  some, 
both  adults  and  children,  have  already  gone  to  heav- 
en, as  we  believe,  or  at  least  hope.  We  believe  that 
many  others  must  be  allured  by  the  prayers  and  ex- 
amples of  these.  For  parents  yet  surviving  say  that 
they  do  not  wish  to  be  separated  from  their  children, 
and  that  where  these  have  gone,  they  too  will  go 
after  death.  Only  three  fathers  of  our  Society  were 
here  last  year,  but  this  year  there  are  five.  We  have 
enjoyed  great  peace  with  all  men,  and  health  so  com- 
plete that  it  is  almost  a  miracle  to  the  savages,  and 
convinces  them  that  the  God  whom  we  worship,  and 
who  exercises  so  great  care  over  his  own,  is  the 
best  —  especially  since  hardly  one  of  the  savages 
escaped  last  year  the  infection  of  a  certain  plague,  by 
which  very  many  were  destroyed.  Two  of  the  Fa- 
thers  who   are    here,    Father   Antoine    Daniel   and 


10 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES  Vol.11 


tantam  curam  gerat,  maxime  cum  anno  superiori  ne- 
mo pene  barbarorum  nescio  cujus  contagionis  affla- 
tum  effugerit,  plurimique  ab  ea  extincti  sint.  Duo 
ex  Patribus  qui  hie  sunt,  Kebecum,  ut  puto,  sunt 
repetituri,  Pater  scilicet  Ant.  Doeneil  \sc.  Daniel]  et 
P.  Ambr.  Davost.  selectos  aliquot  adolescentes  Hu- 
rones  eo  deducunt  ad  seminarii  jacienda  initia.  2  aut 
3  alios  in  eorum  locum  expectamus  petimusq.  etiam 
alios  in  annum  subsequentem.  Operariis  enim  non 
paucis  nunc  opus  est  non  quidem  ad  metendum,  Sed 
ad  serendum,  vel  potius  ad  linguam  ediscendam  ut 
verbum  Dei  [serere]  possint;  linguam  enim  si  non 
collerent  \sc.  callent]  non  sererent  tantum  abest  at 
mitere  \sc.  ut  metere]  posseri[n]t.  Calleo  ego  istam 
linguam  suffic[i]enter.  cseteri  vero  qui  hie  sunt,  val- 
de  in  ea  proficiunt.  Inter  csetera  ornamenta  quibus 
fulgere  debet  hujus  missionis  operarius,  mansuetudo 
et  patientia  primas  partes  tenere  debe[n]t.  et  nun- 
quam  hie  ager  feret  fructus  nisi  in  suavitate  et  pati- 
entia. Neque  enim  violenter  aut  imperio  unquam 
cogi  posse  sperandiim  est.  .  .  .  Omnes  sane 
quotquot  hie  sunt  enixe  ad  perfeetionem  contendunt, 
ego  unus  ut  mihi  videor  magno  meo  praejudicio  lan- 
guor \sc.  langueo].     ... 

La  \sc.   Ex]   residentia    S.  Josephi  apud  Hurones 
Canadiae  populos  in  vigo  Ihonatiria. 

V.  P.  servus  humill.  filiusq. 
obedientiss.  in  X^°. 

J.  DE  Brebeuf. 


^ 


s 


1636-87] 


br£beuf  to  the  general 


11 


Father  Ambroise  Davost,  are  to  go  back  to  Kebec,  I 
believe,  and  take  with  them  some  picked  young  men 
of  the  Hurons,  to  make  the  beginning  of  a  seminary. 
We  expect  2  or  3  other  Fathers  in  their  place,  and 
request  still  others  for  the  following  year.  For  now 
there  is  need  of  laborers  not  a  few  —  not  indeed  to 
reap,  but  to  sow,  or  rather  to  learn  the  language, 
that  the  word  of  God  may  be  sown.  For,  if  they  are 
not  versed  in  the  language,  they  cannot  sow,  much 
less  reap.  I  have  tolerable  skill  in  that  language, 
but  the  others  who  are  here  are  very  proficient  there- 
in. Among  the  other  jewels  with  which  the  laborer 
in  this  mission  ought  to  shine,  gentleness  and  pa- 
tience must  hold  the  first  rank ;  and  never  will  this 
field  produce  fruit  except  through  mildness  and  pa- 
tience ;  for  one  should  never  expect  to  force  it  by 
violent  and  arbitrary  action.  All,  surely,  who  are 
here  are  zealously  striving  towards  perfection  ;  I 
alone,  as  it  stems  to  me,  am  feeble,  to  my  own  great 
disadvantage. 

From  the  residence  of  St.  Joseph,  among  the  Hu- 
rons, Canadian  peoples,  at  the  village  of  Ihonatiria. 
Your  Paternity's  most  humble  serv- 
ant, and  obedient  son  in  Christ, 

J.  DE  Brebeuf. 


I  I 


12 


LES  RELATIONS  DESjASUITES         [Vol.11 


Epistola  P.  Joannis  de  Brebeuf  ad  A.  R.  P.  Mutium 

Vitelleschi,  Praepositum  Generalem 

Societatis  Jesu,  Romae. 


R 


A.  IN  XT. 


P.C. 


Scrips!  anno  superiore  ad  P.  V.  de  statu  Hu- 
ronum  apud  quos  agimus,  de  eorum  moribus  et  de 
spe  inde  aliquando  colligendi  alicujus  fructus  anima- 
rum.  Prseterea  existimo  ad  earn  missas  fuisse  binas 
relationes  annorum  superiorum  ex  quibus  potuit 
plane  cognoscere  ea  oia  quae  ad  nos  spectant  sicut 
etiam  ex  ilia  quam  nunc  mittimus.  Dicam  igitur  P : 
V*  duo  hoc  anno  accidisse  quae  aliquando  \sc.  aliquan- 
tum]  cursum  evangelii  retardarunt.  Primum  f uit  lues 
et  contagio  nescio  qua[e]  quae  abhinc  octo  mensibus 
pervasit  aliquot  pagos  et  ex  qua  plurimi  interierunt. 
Ita  etiam  egit  nobiscum  divina  providentia  ut  liu- 
jus  calamitatis  non  immunes  essemus.  Imo  pene  a 
nobis  incoepit  aut  saltem  eodem  tempore  nos  afflixit 
quo  barbaros  afflixift].  Ex  sex  sacerdotibus  qui  hie 
agimus  et  quatuor  domesticis  qui  tunc  erant  nobis- 
cum, septem  uno  eodemq.  tempore  vidimus  lectulo 
aflfixos  et  morti  proximos.  Eadem  divina  bonitas 
pristinam  omnibus  sanitatem  viresque  restituit  in 
quibus  etiam  nunc  perseverant.     At  nostri  Hurones 


1636-87] 


liR/tliJCUF  TO  THE  GENERAL 


13 


Letter  of  Father  Jean  de  Brebeuf  to  the  Very 

Reverend  Father  IViutius  Vitelleschi,  General 

of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  at  Rome. 

VERY  Reverend  Father  in  Christ, 
The  peace  of  Christ. 
I  wrote  last  year  to  Your  Paternity  regarding 
the  condition  of  the  Hurons,  among  whom  we  labor  — 
of  their  customs,  and  of  the  prospect  of  reaping 
there,  in  the  future,  a  harvest  of  some  souls.  Besides 
this,  I  think  there  were  sent  you  two  relations  of 
the  preceding  years,  from  which,  as  from  the  one  we 
now  send,  you  can  gain  a  clear  understanding  of  all 
our  affairs.  I  will  say,  therefore,  to  \  our  Paternity, 
that  two  things  occurred  this  year,  which  somewhat 
checked  the  progress  of  the  gospel.  The  first  was  a 
pestilence,  of  unknown  origin,  which  eight  months 
ago  spread  through  several  villages,  and  caused  the 
death  of  many.  The  divine  providence  even  so  dealt 
with  us  that  we  should  not  be  exempt  from  the  ca- 
lamity. In  fact,  it  almost  began  with  us,  or  at  least 
attacked  both  us  and  the  savages  at  the  same  time. 
Of  us  who  labor  here, — six  priests,  and  the  four  lay 
brothers  then  with  us, —  we  saw  seven  confined  to 
their  beds  at  the  same  time,  and  near  unto  death.  The 
same  divine  goodness  has  restored  us  all  to  our  former 
health  and  strergth,  in  which  we  still  continue.  But 
our  Hurons  —  either,  still  ignorant  of  life  eternal,  or 
still  unbelievers  —  sought  remedies  for  their  diseases^ 


,  ..^'f .-  ■.-■■t  ■'.  if_'_.-^ 


I 


14 


LES  RKLA  TIONS  DES  jESUITES         [Vol.  11 


et  [jf.  aut|  adhuc  ignari  vit£E  aeterna;  aut  adhuc  infi- 
delcs  tarn  sollicite  et  tarn  anxie  morborum  suorum 
remedia  huic  vitse  idonea  queesierunt  ut  a[e]gre  nobis 
prajberent  aures  de  aeterna  vita  monentibus.  Nemo 
respuisset  si  sanitatum  polliciti  fiiissemiis,  Verum 
nimio  hujits  vitae  dcsiderio  plurimi  iitramq.  et  misere 
et  magno  nostro  maerore  amiserunt.  Alteriim  impe- 
dimentum  fiiit  quia  daemonis  asserta  \sc.  asseclae] 
sparserunt  in  viilgus  Gallos  nostros  et  nos  nominatim 
causam  esse  illius  contagionis  nosque  eo  omnino  con- 
silio  in  eorum  terras  commigrasse  ut  eos  neci  dedere- 
mus,  plurimaque  alia  ejusmodi  non  minus  falsa  de 
nobis  disseminarunt.  Ea  autem  omnia  non  solum 
aliquot  pagos  a  nobis  ad  tempus  alienarunt.  sed 
nonnullis  etiam  eam  mentem  excitarunt  ut  nos  de 
medio  tollerent  tanquam  reipublicae  perniciosos.  Ve- 
rum is  qui  solus  mortificat  et  vivificat,  ad  inferos  de- 
ducere  et  reducere  potest,  ex  iis  periculis  nos  eripuit 
atque  etiam  fecit  ut  barbari  suppliciter  veniam  pos- 
tularent.  Jam  jam  subsederunt  omnes  falsi  isti  ru- 
mores.  Libenter  audimur,  ducentos  et  amplius  hoc 
anno  baptismo  abluimus  et  non  est  pene  ullus  pagus 
qui  nos  ad  se  non  invitet.  Adde  quod  hac  lue  et 
hisce  rumoribus  perfectum  est  ut  [huic]  nationi  me- 
lius innotesceremus,  tandemque  cognitum  est  ex 
nostris  actionibus  et '  rebus  nos  in  hoc  devenisse  non 
ad  emendos  pelles  aut  mercaturam  aliquam  exercen- 
dam  sed  eo  tantum  fine  et  ut  eos  doceremus  et  Chris- 
to  conciliaremus,  sanitatemque  mentis  et  deinde  vitam 


\i 


m  ii! 


1636-37] 


nRfi.BEUF  TO  THE  GENERAL 


15 


sufficient  for  this  present  life,  with  so  distressful 
anxiety  that  they  scarcely  lent  ear  to  us  who  admon- 
ished them  concerning  the  life  eternal.  No  one 
would  have  refused,  if  we  had  promised  health.  But 
very  many,  on  account  of  their  ardent  desire  for  this 
life,  wretchedly  lost  both,  to  our  great  sorrow.  The 
second  obstacle  arose  from  the  tales  spread  among 
the  people  by  followers  of  the  devil, —  that  our 
Frenchmen,  and  we  in  particular,  were  the  cause  of 
this  pestilence,  and  that  our  sole  purpose  in  coming 
to  their  country  was  to  compass  their  destruction; 
and  much  else  of  the  same  sort,  and  equally  false,  did 
they  scatter  broadcast.  All  this,  moreover,  not  only 
estranged  several  villages  from  us  for  a  time,  but  also 
caused  a  determination  on  the  part  of  some  to  remove 
us  from  their  midst,  as  being  dangerous  to  the  com- 
mon weal.  But  he  who  alone  * '  mortificat  et  vivificat, 
ad  inferos  deducere  et  reducere  potest,"  snatched 
us  from  these  dangers,  and  even  made  the  savages 
sue  for  pardon  in  suppliant  wise.  Now  those  false 
reports  have  all  finally  ceased.  We  are  gladly  heard, 
we  have  baptized  more  than  two  hundred  this  year, 
and  there  is  hardly  a  village  that  has  not  invited  us 
to  go  to  it.  Besides,  the  result  of  this  pestilence  and 
of  these  reports  has  been  to  make  us  better  known  to 
this  people;  and  at  last  it  is  understood,  from  our 
actions  and  from  our  truths  [of  religion],  that  we 
have  not  come  hither  to  buy  skins  or  carry  on  any 
traffic,  but  solely  to  teach  them  and  win  them  to 
Christ,  and  to  procure  for  them  their  souls'  health, 
and  finally  everlasting  and  immortal  life.  Further- 
more, since  some  families,  although  not  yet  baptized, 
rested  all  their  hope  in  the  Lord,  and  therefore  al- 


16 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /ASUITES         [Vol.11 


aeternam  atque  immortalem  eis  procuraremus.  Prae- 
terea  cum  aliquot  familia[e]  quanquam  nondum  bap- 
tisatae  totam  suam  fiduciam  in  Domino  constituerent 
et  proinde  salvae  atque  incolumes  pene  solae  reman- 
serint,  factum  inde  est  ut  ccedant  [sc.  credant]  et 
ardenter  baptismum  exposcant,  quo  ut  speramus,  po- 
tientur  cum  satis  probatae  fuerint.  Vidimus  etiam 
non  obscura  gratise  praesentis  indicia  in  pluribus  quos 
baptism©  lustravimus  et  jam  plures  ut  credimus  tum 
adulti  tum  parvuli  jam  in  coelum  beati  avolarunt 
pro  suis  apud  Deum  intercessores.  Denique  in  spem 
venimus  fore  ut  haec  lues  [sc.  hac  lue]  quas  adhuc  saevit 
sedata  tempestate  at  [sc.  et]  ad  eam  tranquillitatem 
[reductis?]  animis  quae  veritatibus  fidei  audiendis  et 
percipiendis  necessaria  est,  plurimi  convertantur. 

Novam  sedem  nunc  extruimus  in  eo  pago  qui  a 
nobis  Rupella  a  barbaris  Ossossane  nominatur,  ubi 
plurimi  sunt  incolae,  ubi  imprimis  lues  desaeviit  et 
ubi  semper  benigne  accepti,  auditi  et  expetiti  fui- 
mus.  Easedes  Residentia  Conceptionis  Immaculatae 
vocabitur.  Praeterea  cogitamus  vel  hoc  anno  duos  e 
nostris  mittere  ad  eam  Huronum  nationem  quae  At- 
tignenongriac  appellatur,  tum  ad  eos  tum  ad  sedem 
ibi  coUocandum,  fi  fructus  alicujus  spes  effulgeat. 
Jam  referunt  credo  de  seminario  Huronum  Quebeci 
inchoato  in  quo  quinque  adolescentes  hyemarunt. 
novos  jam  eo  submittemus  speramusq.  non  parum 
inde  accessimis  \sc.  accessionis]  ad  Huronum  gen- 
tem,  nobis  Christoq.   devinciendum.     Demum  fides 


1636-37] 


BREBEUF  ro  THE  GENERAL 


17 


most  alone  remained  safe  and  unharmed,  it  has  re- 
sulted that  they  believe,  and  eag'erly  ask  for  baptism, 
which,  as  we  hope,  they  will  receive,  when  they 
shall  have  been  sufficiently  proved.  We  have  seen, 
too,  no  uncertain  signs  of  presert  grace  in  many 
whom  we  have  purified  through  baptism ;  and  already 
many,  both  old  and  yoang,  nave,  as  we  believe, 
soured  away  to  heaven,  blessed  intercessors  before 
God  for  their  friei'ds.  Finally,  we  have  come  to 
hope  that  —  this  pestilence,  which  still  rages,  once 
abated  in  due  season,  and  the  minds  of  men  restored 
to  that  tranquillity  necessary  to  the  hearing  and  un- 
derstanding of  the  truths  of  the  faith  —  very  many 
will  be  converted. 

We  are  now  building  a  new  house  in  this  village, 
which  we  call  Rupella  [La  Rochelle],  the  savages 
Ossossane,  —  a  populous  town,  where  the  pestilence 
was  especially  severe,  where  we  have  always  been 
kindly  welcomed  and  heard,  and  where  they  long 
for  us.  This  house  will  be  called  the  Residence  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception.  We  plan,  too,  even 
this  year,  to  send  two  of  our  number  to  that  Huron 
nation  that  is  called  Attignenonghac,-  to  establish 
there  at  first  these  men,  and  later  a  residence,  if  a 
prospect  of  some  success  shall  appear.  I  believe  those 
at  Quebec  report  about  the  seminary  of  the  Hurons 
begun  there,  in  which  five  young  men  have  spent  the 
past  winter.  We  shall  now  send  others  there,  and 
look  for  no  little  aid  from  that  quarter  in  binding 
the  Huron  people  closely  to  us  and  to  Christ.  Thus, 
indeed,  the  faith  gathers  its  harvest,  but  in  toil, 
vigils,  sorrows,  and  patience.  Long  must  be  the 
lime    of    clearing,    long    the    time    of   sowing;    and 


1  i 


18 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jfiSUITES         [Vol.   U 


sic  agit  friictus  suos  sed  in  labore,,  vigiliis,  aerumnis 
et  patientia.  Rvellendum  diii,  serendum  diu  et  post- 
ea  metetur:  Licet  nunc  initio  flentes  et  gementes 
mittamtis  semina  tandem  aliquando  venientcs  venie- 
mus  cum   exultatione  portantes  manipulos  nostros. 

Patres  cum  quibus  versor  sunt  P.  Fr.  Mercier,  P. 
Pet.  Pijart,  P.  Pet,  Chastellain,  P.  Car.  (rarnier  et 
P.  Isaac  Jogues.  hi  sunt  omnino  insignes  operarii 
qui  cum  zelo  ardente  animarum  orationem,  et  unio- 
nem  cum  Deo  egregie  conjungunt.  Unoque  aut 
altero  demum  anno  tantos  progressus  fecerunt  in  lin- 
gua licet  adhuc  inculta  et  nondum  bene  ad  artem  re- 
ducta  ut  sane  mirum  sit,  adeo  pertinax  est  oium 
eorum  studium,  quanquam  in  eo  genere  primus  mihi 
fore  videatur  P.  Car.  Garnier.  Qua;  cum  ita  sint  quid 
non  bene  de  Domini  bonitate  sentientes  speremus  et 
expectemus  amplam  animarum  messem 

P.  V.  servus  humill.  et  filius  obedientiss.  in  Chr. 

JOA.     DE    BrEBEUF.    J. 

Ex  residentia  8.  Josephi  apud  Hurones  in  pago 
Ihonatiria     20  mai  1637. 

Ab  eo  tempore  quo  haec  scripta  sunt  nova  ilia  resi- 
dentia, quam  dixi  Conceptionis  plane  extructa  CvSt, 
nosque  ibi  coepimus  habitare  eo  die  qui  Sanctis  mar- 
tyribus  Primo  et  Feliciano  sacer  est  nempe  9  Juni. 
[mirum?]  est  quanta  cum  pagi  totius  benevolentia  et 
applausu  excepti  fuimus.  Praeterea  die  sacro  sanctae 
Trinitati  sacro  baptismo  abluimus  idque  solemni  ritu 


\iv 


1636-37] 


BR&BEUF  TO  THE  GENERAL 


19 


mnis 
post- 
entes 
enie- 
stros. 
ir,  P. 
ier  et 
>erarii 

unio- 
e  aut 
in  lin- 
em  re- 

oium 
s  mihi 
nt  quid 
mus  et 

Chr. 
J- 


afterwards  comes  the  reaping.  Although  now,  in 
the  beginning,  we  sow  the  seed  with  tears  and  sighs, 
yet  some  day  '  *  venientes  veniemus  cum  exultatione 
portantes  manipulos  nostros. ' ' 

The  Fathers  with  whom  I  am  associated  are  Fa- 
ther Frangois  Mercier,  Father  Pierre  Pijart,  Father 
Pierre  Chastellain,  Father  Charles  Gamier,  and  Fa- 
ther Isaac  Jogues.  These  are  in  every  way  extraor- 
dinary workers,  who  in  an  unusual  manner  combine 
eloquence  and  union  with  God  with  a  burning  zeal 
for  souls.  So  persistent  and  studious  are  they  all, 
that  in  only  one  or  two  years  they  have  gained  a 
truly  wonderful  proficiency  in  a  language  still  rude 
and  not  reduced  to  grammatical  rules;  however,  in 
this  regard  Father  Charles  Garnier  ranks  first,  I 
think.  Since  matters  stand  thus,  why  should  we 
not,  assured  of  the  goodness  of  God,  look  forward 
with  hope  to  a  bounteous  harvest  of  souls? 

Your  Paternity's  most  humble  servant  and  obedi- 
ent son  in  Christ, 

Jean  de  Brebeuf.  J. 

From  the  residence  of  St.  Joseph,  among  the  Hu- 
rons,  in  the  village  of  Ihonatiria.     May  20,  1637. 


a  resi- 
ta  est, 
is  mar- 
9  J^ni. 
mtia  et 
sanctae 
mi  ritu 


Since  the  time  of  writing  the  above,  the  new  resi- 
dence of  the  Conception,  which  I  mentioned,  has 
been  finished ;  and  we  began  to  live  there  on  the  day 
sacred  to  the  holy  martyrs  Primus  and  Felicianus  — 
that  is,  June  9th.  It  is  [wonderful]  with  what  good 
will  and  applause  of  the  whole  village  we  were  re- 
ceived. Later,  on  the  day  sacred  to  the  holy  Trinity, 
we  purified  by  holy  baptism,  and  that  with  solemn 
ceremony,  a  man  aged  fifty  years,  from  whom  we  en- 


■fi 


■  1 

11 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  11 


hominem  quinquaginta  jam  annos  naUitn  ex  quo  veni- 
mus  in  spem  ampliorem  \_sc.  amplioris]  in  posterum 
frugem  \sc.  frugis].  nam  et  bene  omnino  instructus 
est  et  diu  probatus.  famam  magnamque  aiictorita- 
tem  et  existimationem  [habet]  et  primus  est  qui  sa- 
nus  et  adultus  baptizatus  fuerit.  atque  adeo  ejus  ex- 
emplo  jam  aliqui  nos  convenerunt  instanter  rogantes 
ut  eos  baptizaremus. 

Ibidem  ad  R.  S.  Josephi  i6  junii. 


\t 


1636-37]  BR^BEUF  TO  THE  GENERAL 


21 


tertain  hopes  of  great  results  in  the  future ;  for  he  is 
in  all  respects  well  instructed  and  long  proved.  He 
is  of  great  repute,  influence,  and  esteem  —  the  first 
adult  man  baptized  in  health ;  and,  indeed,  through 
his  example  some  have  already  come  and  urgently 
entreated  that  we  should  baptize  them. 
Also  at  the  Residence  of  St.  Joseph,  June  i6. 


iHtt 


f 


(I- 


as 
ni 
Le 

ch 
Vc 
Pa 


!: 


)l 


XXIX 

Le  Jeune's  Relation,  16^7 

Rouen:  jean  le  BOULLENGER,  1638 


Source  :  We  reprint  from  the  original  of  the  first  issue 
(H.  67),  in  Lenox  Library. 

The  document  consists  of  two  parts  :  Part  L,  by  Le  Jeune, 
as  superior,  consisting  of  the  Relation  proper,  and  a  Der- 
nilrc  Lettre;  Part  IL,  the  annual  Huron  Relation,  made  to 
Le  Jeune  by  Le  Mercier.  hi  the  present  volume,  we  give 
chaps,  i.-ix.  of  Part  L;  the  remainder  of  Part  L  will  occupy 
Vol.  Xll.  In  Vol.  XIIL,  will  appear  the  greater  portion  of 
Part  IL,  the  document  being  completed  in  Vol.  XIV. 


I 


1. 1 


I'. 


RELATION 

DE  CE  QVI    S'EST    PASSE 
EN  LA 

NOVVELLE     FRANCE 

EN   L'ANNEE    1^37. 

Enuoyecau 
R.   PE  RE    PROVINCIAL 
dc  la  Compagnic  de  I  e  s  v  s 
en  la  Prouincc  dc.Francc. 

P^  le  P,  I'aul  le  Jeune  dc  la  tnefmc  Com^agnk^ 
fittperietiv  deUjRefdeficedeKcLec^ 


Che?  I  BAN  i  B  B  o  V  L  L 1 «  p  1 R,  pf^  Iq 
CollegedesPP.lefuites. 


M.  DC.  KXXVUL 


RELATION 

OF  WHAT  OCCURRED 
IN 

NEW    FRANCE 

IN    THE    YEAR    1637. 

Sent  to  the 

REVEREND  FATHER  PROVINCIAL 

of  the  Society  of  Jesus 

in  the  Province  of  France. 

By  Father  Paul  Ic  Jcunc  vf  the  same  Society, 
Superior  of  the  Residence  of  Kebec. 


\  ) 


ROUEhl, 

Jean  l  e  B  o  u  l  l  e  n  ( ;  e  r  ,  near  the 
College  of  the  Jesuit  Fathers. 

M.   DC.    XXXVllI. 
/.'  Y  ROY  A  L  LICENSE. 


'■■^'■--'  •"■11T  iWttV 


r.iiJiiififi'iii^iiitirr'Wi 


28 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jJtSUITES         [Vol..  11 


Extraict  du  Priuilege  du  Roy.     . 


.V  I 


PAR  Grace  &  Priuilege  du  Roy  11  eft  permis  k 
lean  le  Boullenger,  Marchand  Libraire,  &  Im- 
primeur  ^  Rolien,  d'imprimer  ou  faire  impri- 
mer  &  expofer  en  vente,  vn  Liure  intitule,  Relation 
de  ce  qui  s' ejl  pafs!^  en  la  Nouucllc  France  en  Vann^e  mil 
fix  cens  trente-fcpt.  Enuoyde  au  R.  P.  Prouincial  de  la 
Conipapiie  de  /KS  VS  en  la  Prouince  de  France.  Par  le 
Pere  Paul  le  leune  de  la  mefme  Compagnie,  Snperieur  de 
la  Refidence  de  l^ebec.  &  ce,  pendant  le  temps  &  efpace 
de  fept  ann^es  confecutiues.  Auec  defenfes  h  tous 
Libraires  &  Imprimeurs  d'imprimer,  ou  faire  impri- 
mer  ledit  Liure,  fous  pretexte  de  defguifement,  ou 
changement  qu'ils  y  pourroient  faire,  h  peine  de  con- 
fifcation,  des  excmplaire.s  qui  feront  trouuez,  &  de 
fept  cens  liures  d'amende,  ainfi  qu'il  eft  porte  par 
le  Priuilege.  Donn(5  k  Paris,  le  5.  de  Feurier  1638. 
Par  le  Roy  en  fon  Con  fell, 

Petit. 


\t 


163«-37J 


LE  JliUNE'S  RliLATION,  1637 


29 


Extract  from  the  Royal  License. 


By  the  Grace  and  Prerogative  of  the  King,  per- 
mission  is  granted  to  Jean  le  Boullenger,  Book- 
seller and  Printer  at  Rouen,  to  print  or  to 
have  printed  and  exposed  for  sale,  a  Book  entitled. 
Relation  de  ce  qui  s  est  passt'  en  la  Nouvelle  France  en 
rannt'e  mil  six  cens  trcnte-sept.  Envoyi'e  au  R.  P.  Pro- 
vincial (Ic  la  Compaf^nie  de  J  i:  s  u  s  en  la  Province  ac 
France,  Par  le  Fere  Paul  le  Jen,  dr  la  mesme  Compa- 
gnic,  Superieur  de  la  Residence  de  Kcrec:  and  this  during 
the  time  and  space  of  seven  con:  ,itive  years.  Pro- 
hibiting all  Booksellers  and  Printers  to  print  or  to 
have  printed  the  said  Book,  under  pretext  of  disguise 
or  change  they  may  make  therein,  on  penalty  of 
confiscation  of  the  copies  that  shall  be  found,  and  of 
seven  hundred  livres  fine,  as  provided  by  the  Li- 
cense.    Given  at  Paris  the  5th  day  of  February,  1638. 

By  the  King  in  Council, 

Petit, 


w 


4 


i 


30 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES         [Vol..  11 


Approbation. 


t  f 


|.' 


I 


<' 


f 


\\ 


IE  FSTIENNE  BiNET  Prouincial  de  la  Compagnie 
ae  I  E  s  V  s  en  la  Prouince  de  France.  Suiuant 
le  Priuilege  qui  nous  a  efle  octroye  par  les  Roys 
Tres-Chrefliens  Henry  III.  le  lo.  May  1583.  Henry 
IV.  le  10.  Decembre  1605.  &  Louys  XIII.  k  prefent 
regnant,  le  14.  Feurier  1612.  parlequel  il  eft  defendu 
k  tons  Libraires  de  n'imprimer  aucun  Liure  de  ceux 
qui  font  compofez  par  quelqu'vn  de  noftre  dite  Com- 
pagnie, fans  permiffion  des  Superieurs  d'icelle.  Per- 
mets  k  lean  le  Boullenger  Marchand  Libraire  &  Im- 
primeur  en  la  ville  de  Roiien,  de  pouuoir  imprimer 
pour  dix  ans  le  Relation  de  ce  qui  s'eji  pafit'  e7i  la  nou- 
uelle  Fr&ce,  en  r annt'e  1637.  qui  m'a  efl^  enuoyee  par 
le  Pere  P.  It  leune  de  noflre  mefme  Compagnie,  Su- 
perieur  de  la  Refidence  de  Kebec.  En  foy  dequoy 
i'ay  fign^  la  prefente  ^  Paris  ce  22.  lanuier  1638. 

Signe, 

E.    BiNET. 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


31 


Approbation. 


IESTIENNE  BiNET,  Provincial  of  the  Society  of 
J  E  s  u  s  in  the  Province  of  France,  in  accordance 
with  the  License  which  has  been  granted  us  by 
the  Most  Christian  Kings,  Henry  III.  May  loth  1583, 
Henry  IV.  December  loth  1605,  and  Louys  XIII. 
now  reigning,  February  14th  16 12,  by  which  all 
Booksellers  are  prohibited  from  printing  any  Book 
of  those  composed  by  one  of  our  said  Society,  with- 
out permission  of  the  Superiors  thereof;  I  permit 
Jean  le  BouUenger,  Bookseller  and  Printer  in  the 
city  of  Rouen,  to  print  for  ten  years  the  Relation  de 
ce  qui  s' est  pass^  en  la  nouvellc  France,  en  V ann^e  1637, 
which  has  been  sent  me  by  Father  Paul  le  Jeune  of 
our  same  Society,  Superior  of  the  Residence  of  Ke- 
bec.  In  testimony  whereof,  I  have  signed  the  pres- 
ent at  Paris  this  22nd  of  January,  1638. 

Signed, 

E.   BiNET. 


32 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES         [Vol.  U 


Table  des  Chrpitres  de  la  Relation  de  Canadas. 


I! 


i 


\ 


CHAP.  I.   Dcs  fccoiirs   que   V ancicnne   France 
donne  a  la  nouuelle.  .  .    page.         i 

Chap.  II.   Des  bans  deportements  de  nos  Fran- 
cois. .  .  .    pag.  13  [i.e.,  14] 
Chap.  III.   Des  Sauuages  qui  ont  re^u  le  baptefme. 

.    pag.       26 
Chap.  nil.   De  P injiruction  d\m   Capitaine  Sau- 

uage       .  .  .  .  .    pag.       72 

Chap.  V.   De    quelques    bans  fentimens    que  Dieu 

donnoit  a  ce  Capitaine.    .  .  .    pag.       85 

Chap.   VI.   Ce  quon  h  fait  pour  l' injiruction    des 

autres  Sauuages.  .  .  .    pag.       97 

Chap.  VII.   De  rinjlructid  des petits  Sauuages.  p.     121 
Chap.  VIII.   De  quelques  prifes  ou  contrarietez  que 

nous  auons  eu  auec  les  Satmages.  .    pag.     132 

Chap.  IX.    Quelques  entretiens  auec  le  /order  fuf- 

dit.         .....    pag.     149 

Chap.  X.    Des  Sorciers,    &  s'ils  ont    ccmmunica- 

tion  auec  le  diable.  .  .  .    pag.     154 

Chap.  XI.     De  leurs  coujluvies,  &  de  leu      roiance. 

168  [i.e.,  167] 
Chap.  XII.   Du  Seniinaire  des  Hurons.  ,    pag.     177 

Chap.  XIII.   De  r  Ordre  qu  071  garde  au  Seminaire 

&  de  quelques  particularitez  des  Semin.       pag.     191 
Chap.  XIV.    De  V ejiat  du  Seminaire  h  la  venue  des 

Hurons  leurs  compatriotes  pag.  210  [i.e.,  206] 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


33 


m 


26 


85 


Table  of  Chapters  of  the  Relation  of  Canadas. 

CHAP.  I.    Of  the  assistance  which  old  France 
gives  to  the  new.      .  .  .       j,^^^         , 

Chap.  II.    0/  the  good  conduct  of  our  French. 

•  •  •  .        page  13  [i.e.,   14] 

Chap.  Ill,    Of  the  Savages  who  have  received  bap- 

^"^-  •  •  .  .        page 

Chap.  nil.    Of  the  instruction  of  a  Savage   Cap- 

^^^■«-  •  •  .  .       page      72 

Chap.  V.    Of  some  good  sentiments  that  God  gave 

this  Captain.  .  .  ,       p^^^. 

Chap.  VI.    What  has  been  done  for  the  instruction 

of  other  Savages  .  .  .       page      97 

Chap.  VII.   Of  the  instruction  of  the  little  Sav- 

""S^'-  •  •  .  .       page     121 

Chap.  VIII.    Of  some  disputes  or  difficulties  we  have 

had  with  the  Savages.  .  .       page     132 

Chap.  IX.   Some  interviews  with  the  aforesaid  sor- 

^^'''^''-  •  •  •  .       page     149 

Chap.  X.    Of  the  Sorcerers,  and  whether  they  have 

communication  tvith  the  devil.  .       pai^c     1 54 

Chap.  XL    Of  their  customs  and  their  belief. 

168  [i.e.,  167] 
Chap.  XII.    Of  the  Scjuinary  of  the  Hurons.    page     177 
Chap.  XIII.    Of  the  Order  observed  in  the  Seminary, 
and  some  particulars  relating  to  the  Seminarists. 

page     191 
Chap.  XIV.    Of  the  condition  of  the  Seminary  at 
the  coming  of  the  Hurons,    their  country^nen. 

'    /^iT^' 210  [i.e.,  206] 


-  ;i' 


f- 


W 


I 


34 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  11 


Injiruction  pour  les  Peres  dc  nojlrc   Compagnie  qui 

feront  enuoiez  aux  Hurons         pag.  237  [i.e.,  228] 

Chap.  XV.  Journal  contcnant  diuerfes  cho/es,  qui 
riant  peu  ejire  mijes  Jons  les  chap,  prece- 
dens 237   [i.e.,  233] 

Dernier e  lettre  du  R.    P.  P.    le  leune,    au    R.    P. 

Prou 319  [i-e..  3 10] 


I 


I  II 


!M 


1636-87]  LE  JEUNE'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


85 


Instructions  for  the  Fathers  of  our  Society  who  shall 

be  sent  to  the  Hurons.  .    page  237  [i.e.,  228] 

Chap.  XV.  A  Journal  containing  divers  things 
which  could  not  be  placed  in  the  preceding  chap- 
t^'^S'     ....  237  [i.e.,  233] 

Last  letter  of  the  Reverend  Father  Paul  le  Jeune 

to  the  Reverend  Father  Provincial.       319  [i.e.,  310] 


Ill 


36 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JJ&SUITES         [Vol.11 


Table  des  Chapitres  de  la  Relation  des  Hurons. 


7 


I 


CHAP.  I.  Recit  des  chofes phis  memorables  qui 
font  pajf^es  depuis  le  mots  de  luillct  iufques 
au  mots  de  Septembre,  drejfd  en  forme  de 
Journal.  .  .  .  pag:  2  [i.e.,  i] 

Chap.  II.  Les  excefiiues  cruautcs  des  homines,  & 
les  grandes  mifcricordcs  de  Dieu  fur  la  per- 
fonne  d'vn  prifonnier  de  guerre  Iroquois  de 
Nation.  .  .  .  .  .22 

Chap.  Ill,  Suite  du  Journal  oic  principalement  efi 
declar^e  la  maladie  dont  h  efld  afflig^e  noflre  pe- 
tite maifon,  &  du  bon  fuccez  qiielle  h  eti.     pag.       56 

Chap.  IIII.  Le  fecours  que  nous  auons  rendu  aux 

malades  de  noflre  bourgade,  &c.  .       pag,       ^6 

Chap.  V.  Ojfojfan^  cifflig^  de  contagion  \  diuerfes 
courfes  que  nous  y  auons  fait  au  temps  le  plus 
fafcheux  de  V JJyuer,  &c.         .  .       pag.       97 

Chap.  VI.  De  la  Refidence  de  la  Conception  de  no- 
flre Dame  aux  b  our  g\a\de  d' Off  offan^.         p'ag.     218 

Chap.  VII.   La  Conuerfion  de  Tfiouendaentaha  pre- 

fnier  Sauuage  adulte  baptifL    .  .       pag.     232 


'  ♦    'I 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


37 


22 


Table  of  Chapters  of  the  Relation  of  the  Hurons. 

CHAP.  I.  A    recital  of  the   more   memorable 
events  which  occurred  from  the   month   of 
July  to  the  month  of  September,   arranged 
in  the  form  of  a  Journal.  page  2  [i.e.,  i] 

Chap.  II.  The  excessive  cruelty  of  men,  and  the 
great  mercy  of  God,  upon  the  person  of  a  pris- 
oner of  war  from  the  Iroquois  Nation. 

Chap.  III.  Continuation  of  the  Journal,  wherein  is 
chiefly  related  the  malady  with  which  our  little 
household  has  been  afflicted;  and  the  fortunate 
outcome  thereof.  .  .  .       page 

Chap.  nil.  The  help  we  have  given  to  the  sick  of 
our  village,  etc.  .  .  .       page 

Chap.  V.    Ossossan^  afflicted  with  a  contagious  dis- 
ease; variotis  journeys  that  we  made  there  in  the 
most  disagreeable  Winter  weather,  etc.        page 

Chap.  VI.  Of  the  Residence  of  the  Conception  of 
nostre  Dame,  at  the  hamlet  of  OssossanL     page 

Chap.  VII.   The  Conversion  of  Tsiouendaentaha,  the 
first  adult  Savage  baptized.       .  .       page 


56 
76 

97 

218 


I 


232 


J'1 


38 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.11 


n 


\    « 


MON  R.  PERE, 
Prenant  la  plume  en  main  pour  donner 
commancement  k  la  Relation  de  ce  qui  s'efl 
palTe  cette  ann^e  en  quelques  endroits,  ou  noftre 
Copagnie  fait  fa  demeure  en  la  nouuelle  France,  mon 
efprit  s'eft  quafi  trouud  fans  penfees,  fmon  bien  con- 
fufes.  le  me  fuis  veu  faifi  d'vn  eftonnement,  qui  ne 
laiffoit  a  mon  ame  qu'autant  de  forces  qu'il  en  falloit 
pour  letter  les  yeux  fur  la  grandeur  de  Dieu,  &  pour 
adorer  fa  conduitte.  Puis  reuenant  "k  moy-mefme,  ie 
ruminois  les  differetes  nouuelles  qu'on  m'efcriuoit 
de  voftre  Europe,  &  de  quelques  endroits  de  noftre 
Amerique.  i'apprenois  par  les  yeux,  &  par  les  oreil- 
les,  comme  la  France  eftoit  en  feu  pour  nous,  &  les 
pais  plus  hauts  des  Sauuages  n'eftoient  que  glaces. 
Ie  lifois  d'vne  part  que  les  grands  de  la  terre  nous 
donnoient  leur  coeur  pour  le  Ciel,  &  que  les  petits  du 
monde  (c'eft  ainfi  que  i'appelle  ceux  qui  ne  co- 
gnoiffent  pas  Dieu)  nous  auoient  en  horreur. 

I'entendois  mille  applaudiffemens  du  cofte  de 
noftre  Orient,  &  des  cotrees  que  nous  auons  quafi  k 
r  Occident,  il  ne  venoit  que  des  iniures;  fi  bien  que 
nous  eftions  a  mefme  temps  couuerts  de  gloire  & 
d'opprobres.  On  m'efcriuoit  de  voftre  France  que 
nous  prillions  courage,  que  Dieu  eftoit  pour  nous, 
puis  qu'il  nous  donnoit  les  affections  de  fes  amis, 
qu'vne  infinite  d'ames  fainctes  beniffoient  nos  petits 
trauaux,  &  Ton  me  mandoit  du  fond  de  noftre  Bar- 
baric, qu'il  n'arriuoit  Ik  aucun  malheur,  ny  pluie,  ny 
cotagio,  ny  fecherelle,  que  ces  infideles  n'imputafset 


( I 


1636-371 


LE  JF.UNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


89 


MY  REVEREND  FATHER, 
When  I  took  my  pen  in  hand  to  begin  the 
Relation  of  what  occurred  this  year  in  some 
places  in  new  France  where  our  Society  makes  its 
dwelling,  my  mind  was  almost  void  of  ideas,  if  not 
quite  bewildered.  I  found  myself  overcome  by  a 
feeling  of  wonder  which  left  my  soul  only  the  strength 
necessary  to  cast  my  eyes  upon  the  greatness  of  God, 
and  to  adore  his  guidance.  Then,  recovering  my- 
self, I  reflected  upon  the  various  tidings  written  to 
me  from  your  Europe,  and  from  some  parts  of  our 
America.  I  learned  through  my  eyes  and  my  ears 
how  France  was  on  fire  for  us,  and  how  the  upper 
countries  of  the  Savages  were  nothing  but  ice.  I 
read  on  one  side  that  the  great  of  the  earth  were  giv- 
ing us  their  hearts  for  Heaven,  and  that  the  small  of 
the  world  {thus  I  call  those  who  know  not  God)  held 
us  in  abhorrence. 

I  heard  a  thousand  plaudits  from  our  lands  to  the 
East,  and  from  the  countries  that  we  possess  almost 
to  the  West  came  only  insults ;  so  that  we  were  at 
the  same  time  covered  with  glory  and  with  oppro- 
brium. They  wrote  me  from  your  France  that  we 
should  take  courage,  that  God  was  for  us,  since  he 
granted  us  the  affections  of  his  friends ;  that  an  in- 
finite number  of  saintly  souls  were  blessing  our  in- 
significant labors;  and  the  intelligence  came  to  me 
from  the  remoter  parts  of  this,  our  Land  of  Barba- 
rism, that  no  misfortunes,  neither  rain,  nor  pestilence, 
nor  drought,  happened  there,  that  those  unbelievers 
did  not  impute  to  all  the  French,  and  to  us  most 


'I.  n^ 


I 


f 


-r; 


■ 


u 


^  I 


■I 


40 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


k  tous  nos  Franfois,  &  h  nous  tres-particulierement. 
On  me  crioit  de  loin  ces  paroles ;  Que  craignez  vous  ? 
vous  auez  le  coeur  trop  ferr^,  la  main  de  Dieu  eft 
elle  racourcie?  demandez  des  Peres,  &  des  hommes 
pour  letter  le  feu  par  tout,  &  d'autres  me  difoient 
comme  a  Toreille,  vous  marchez  h  grand  pas,  vous 
elles  defia  chargez  de  monde  par  delTus  vos  forces, 
ne  demandez  pas  felon  les  befoins  de  ces  contr<Ses, 
mais  felon  voftre  puifCance.  Vous  entrez  dans  vn 
excez  qui  fera  fouffrir  d'excellens  hommes,  fi  on  fe 
laffe  de  vous  fecourir.  Le  pais  n'eft  pas  encor  en 
eflat  de  nourrir,  &  Fran9ois  &  Sauuages  tout  en- 
femble,  fi  les  vaiffeaux  vous  manquent,  il  faudra  de- 
meurer  dans  la  confufion.  le  cognoilTois  par  vn  grand 
nombre  de  lettres,  que  des  perfonnes  de  condition 
tres-releuee  &  d'vne  vertu  tres-infigne,  combattoient 
pour  nous  au  ciel  &  en  la  terre,  &  Ton  me  faifoit 
voir  fur  vn  bout  d'efcource  ou  de  papier,  que  les  De- 
mons efloiet  defchaifnez,  s'oppofans  puiffamment  k 
nos  deffeins.  Bref  nous  nous  voios  dans  la  vie  & 
dans  la  mort.  L'ancienne  France  nous  fouliaittoit 
des  fiecles,  &  vne  partie  de  la  Nouuelle  ne  nous  pou- 
uoit  quafi  fupporter  vn  moment.  En  vn  mot  on 
nous  prenoit  pour  des  Anges,  &  pour  des  Diables 
tout  enfemble.  Voila  les  riouuelles  que  i'ay  appris 
k  la  veue  des  vaiffeaux  venus  de  France,  &  des  ca- 
nots  d'efcorce  arriuez  des  Algonquins  &  des  Hurons. 
Roulant  tout  cela  dans  mes  penfees,  ie  me  fuis  trou- 
u^  (comme  i'ay  defia  dit)  dans  vn  eflonnement  de 
la  grandeur  de  Dieu.  Car  ie  puis  dire  auec  verite, 
que  ces  nouuelles  plaines  d'horreur,  apport^es  d'vn 
pais  Barbare,  ne  m'ont  pas  moins  refiouy  que  les 
douces  faueurs  dont  nous  a  benit  le  ciel  de  la  France. 


'X\'- 


163G-87] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


41 


especially.  From  afar  I  heard  this  cry :  "  What  do 
you  fear  ?  Your  heart  is  too  much  oppressed ;  is  the 
arm  of  God  shortened?  Ask  for  Fathers  and  for  men 
to  scatter  the  fire  everywhere."  And  others  said  to 
me,  confidentially,  as  it  were,  "You  are  making 
great  strides,  you  are  already  burdened  with  people 
beyond  your  strength ;  do  not  ask  according  to  the 
needs  of  these  countries,  but  according  to  your  own 
ability.  You  are  going  into  extravagances  which 
will  make  excellent  men  suffer,  if  succor  should  fail 
you ;  the  country  is  not  yet  in  a  condition  to  sustain 
both  French  and  Savages  at  the  same  time,  and  if 
the  ships '  should  not  come,  you  must  needs  be  em- 
barrassed." I  learned  through  a  great  many  letters 
that  people  of  high  rank  and  most  signal  virtue  were 
contending  for  us  in  heaven  and  upon  the  earth ;  and 
it  was  made  evident  to  me,  on  a  bit  of  bark  or  paper, 
that  the  Demons  were  let  loose  and  were  powerfully 
opposing  our  plans.  In  short,  we  find  ourselves  in 
life  and  in  death.  Old  France  desired  us  for  centu- 
ries, and  part  of  the  New  could  scarcely  endure  us 
for  a  moment.  In  a  word,  we  were  at  the  same  time 
taken  for  Angels  and  for  Devils.  Such  were  the 
news  I  received  on  the  arrival  of  the  ships  from 
France,  and  the  bark  canoes  from  the  Algonquins 
and  Hurons.  Turning  it  all  over  in  my  mind,  I 
found  myself  (as  I  have  already  said)  amazed  at  the 
greatness  of  God.  For  I  can  say  with  truth  that  this 
shocking  news  brought  from  a  Barbarous  land  has 
not  pleased  me  less  than  the  gentle  favors  with  which 
the  skies  of  France  have  blessed  us.  It  is  a  sign 
that  the  Demons  have  been  powerfully  attacked, 
since  they  put  themselves  vigorously  on  the  defen- 
sive.    The  enemy  who  does  not  give  battle  is  dan- 


\\ 


it 


^ 


MM 


''    i 


n 


42 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES        [Vol.  11 


C'eft  vne  marque  que  les  Demons  font  puilTamment 
attaquez,  puis  qu'ils  fe  mettent  puilTamment  en 
deffence.  L'ennemi  qui  ne  rend  point  de  combat 
eft  dangereux ;  car  il  ne  perd  point  fes  forces ;  plus 
la  bataille  elt  fanglante,  plus  noble  en  eft  la  victoire, 
&  plus  glorieux  le  triomphe.  Plus  cette  Eglife 
npi^ante  a  de  rapport  auec  la  primitiue,  plus  nous 
d  elle  d'efperance  de  luy  voir  porter  des  fleurs 

&  ues  fruicts  dignes  du  Paradis.     Mais  reiettons  ce 
difcours  au  chapitre  quatorfiefme,  &  2i  la  Relatio,  que 
Ton  m'enuoie  des  Hurons.     Parlous  de  noftre  Colo- 
nic Fran9oife,  &  des  Sauuages  errans,  l^fquels  fe- 
ront  d'autant  plus  tardifs  h  embraffer  noftre  foy,  que 
moins  ils  nous  font  de  refiftance.     Mais  en  fin  les 
vns  &  les  autres  font  k  Dieu;  fa  bont6  leur  de  illera 
lesyeuxquand  il  lay  plaira.     Cette  taie  qui  leur 
couure  la  veue  femble  deuenir  plus  min- 
ce ;  nous  la  verrons  tomber  quel- 
que  iour  auec  ioie  &  be- 
nediction.   Ainfi 
foit-il. 


\] 


I 


■■»  V't 


1686 -87J 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


gerous,  for  he  does  not  weaken  his  strength ;  the 
bloodier  a  battle  is,  the  nobler  the  victory  and  the 
more  glorious  the  triumph.  The  more  this  infant 
Church  has  in  common  with  the  primitive  one,  the 
greater  hope  it  gives  us  of  seeing  it  produce  flowers 
and  fruits  worthy  of  Paradise.  But  let  us  defer  this 
discussion  to  the  fourteenth  chapter,  and  to  the  Rela- 
tion which  has  been  sent  me  from  the  Hurons.  Let 
us  speak  of  our  French  Colony,  and  of  the  wander- 
ing Savages,  who  will  be  all  the  slower  to  embrace 
our  faith  the  less  resistance  they  make  to  us.  But 
after  all,  both  the  former  and  the  latter  belong  to 
God;  when  it  shall  please  him,  his  goodness  will 
unseal  their  eyes.  This  film  which  covers 
their  sight  seems  to  be  growing  thin- 
ner ;  some  day  we  shall  see  it 


fall,  with  joy  and  with 
benediction.    So 
be  it. 


iM 


^ 


/ 


V  .? 


..a 


44 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES         [Vol.11 


[i]  Relation  de  ce  qvi  s'est  passe  en  la  nouuelle 

France,  en  I'annee  mil  fix  cens 

trente  fept. 

CHAPITRE  I. 


1/ 


DES    SECCURS   QUE   L  ANCIENNE    FRANCE   DONNE   A    LA 

NOUUELLE. 

IE  croyois  auoir  parle  fi  amplement  I'ann^e  paff^e, 
des  fentimens  d'affcction  qu'ont  plufieurs  per- 
fonnes  de  merite,  pour  la  nouuelle  France,  que 
ie  ne  pourrois  plus  rien  efcrire  fur  ce  fujet,  fans  vfer 
de  redites:  mais  Tamour  qu'on  porte  au  falut  de  nos 
pauures  Sauuages  fe  va  dilatant  auec  des  accroilTe- 
mens  fi  notables,  que  nous  ferions  condamnez  d' in- 
gratitude deuant  Dieu  &  les  homines,  fi.  nous  n'en 
beniffions  [2]  le  ciel,  &  n'en  rendions  quelque  tefmoi- 
gnagc  a  la  terre.  Ie  ne  veux  pas  reiterer  ce  que  i'ay 
dit  des  affections  de  noltre  grand  Roy,  des  foins  de 
Monfeigneur  le  Cardinal,  des  grandes  defpenfes  de 
Meffieurs  les  AlTociez  &  Directeurs,  lefquels  me  tef- 
moignent  n'auoir  receu  aucune  lettre  particuliere  de 
ma  part  au  retour  de  la  flotte,  ce  qui  ne  les  a  pas  em- 
pefche  de  m'honorer  d'vn  grand  tefmoignage  de  leur 
affection :  mais  ie  les  f  .ipplie  tres-humblement  de 
croire  que  ie  leur  auois  rendu  ce  deuoir,  comme  auffi. 
h.  quantite  de  perfonnes  tres-honorables,  qui  n'ont 
receu  aucune  de  mes  nouuelles,  ie  ne  f9ay  par  quel 
fort  mes  lettres  ne  leur  ont  efte  rendues.     Au  refte 


M      m      MWMLa*      m     ii     m'   m     m 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


45 


[i]  Relation  of  what  occurred  in  new  France  in 

the  year  one  thousand  six  hundred 

and  thirty-seven. 

CHAPTER  I. 


m 


OF   THE   ASSISTANCE   WHICH   OLD    FRANCE   GIVES   TO 

THE    NEW. 

Y  THOUGHT  I  was  speaking  so  fully  last  year  on 
\  the  sentiments  of  affection  for  new  France,  enter- 
tained by  many  persons  of  merit,  that  I  could 
write  nothing  more  upon  this  subject  without  repeti- 
tion. But  the  interest  that  is  felt  in  the  salvation  of 
our  poor  Savages  continues  to  extend,  with  so  re- 
markable a  growth  that  we  would  be  condemned  for 
ingratitude  before  God  and  men  if  we  did  not  bless 
[2]  heaven  therefor,  and  bear  witness  thereof  to  the 
earth.  I  will  not  repeat  what  I  have  said  of  the  kind 
interest  of  our  great  King,  of  the  attentions  of  Mon- 
seigneur  the  Cardinal,  of  the  great  outlays  of  Mes- 
sieurs the  Associates  and  Directors,  who  assure  me 
that  they  did  not  receive  any  special  letter  from  me 
on  the  return  of  the  fleet,  which  has  not  prevented 
them  from  honoring  me  with  strong  evidence  of  their 
affection ;  but  I  beg  them  very  humbly  to  believe 
that  I  did  perform  this  duty  towards  them,  as  well 
as  tov,  ards  a  number  of  very  honorable  personages 
who  have  received  no  news  from  me;  I  do  not  know 
by  what  fate  my  letters  were  not  delivered  to  them. 


\% 


-;• 


M  - 


MM 


46 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES         [Vol.11 


\       \ 


^ 


\ 


1/ 


ces  Meffieurs  me  parlent  en  des  termes,  dignes  d'eftre 
mis  au  iour,  apres  m'auoir  declare  le  defir  qu'ils  ont 
d'amplifier  le  Royaume  de  lefus-Chrifl.  Voicy 
comme  ils  pourfuiuent : 

Nous  aiions  appris,  &  tenons  pour  regie  cerlaine,  que 
pour  former  Ic  corps  d'vne  bonne  Colonie,  il  faut  com- 
mencer  par  la  Religion,  elle  ejl  en  V cjiat  comme  le  coeur  en 
la  compofition  de  rhotnine,  la  premiere  &  viuifiante  partie, 
c'eji  fur  elle  que  les  fondateurs  des  grandcs  Republiques 
ont  iett^  le  plan  de  leurs  edifices:  qui  ne  dureroient  pas 
s'ils  auoient  vn  autre  fondement:  ainfi  nous  proteflons  [3] 
qti  elle  f era  toufiours  precieufemcnt  traitt^e,  &  qu  en  toutes 
rencontres  nous  la  ferons  prefider  en  la  nouuelle  France. 
Mon  coeur  tient  vn  long  difcours,  lifant  ces  paroles, 
aufquelles  ma  bouche  ne  donnera  pour  refponfe  que 
ces  deux  mots.  Fiat,  fiat,  in  nomine  Domini.  Dauid 
voulant  badir  la  maifon  de  Dieu,  eftablit  puiffam- 
ment  la  fienne. 

L'affection  qu'on  porte  h  noftre  Colonie,  &  k  nos 
pauures  Sauuages,  n'ell  point  bornee  par  les  Alpes. 
Sa  Sainctete  nous  voulant  combler  de  fes  benedi 
ctions,  nous  a  fait  expedier  cette  annee  des  Indul- 
gences plenieres  pour  les  iours  de  la  Conception  de 
la  faincte  Vierge,  &  de  noftre  glorieux  patron,  & 
protecteur  fainct  lofeph.  De  plus  il  a  defire  de 
noltre  R.  Pere  General  vne  briefue  Relation  de  tout 
ce  qui  fe  fait  icy  pour  la  gloire  de  noftre  Seigneur, 
pour  nous  accorder  les  graces  &  les  faueurs  ne- 
ceffaires  pour  le  bien  de  cette  Eglife  naiffante. 

Le  grand  Maiftre  de  Malte,  homme  plein  de  cou- 
rage, de  fageffe  &  de  vertu,  fe  plaift,  h.  ce  qu'on  me 
fait  entendre,  dans  les  difcours  qu'on  luy  fait  de  la 
nouuelle  France.     Sa  Majefte  tres-Chreftienne,   [4] 


'sV. 


1636-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


47 


la 

[4] 


Moreover,  these  Gentlemen  speak  to  me  in  terms 
which  should  be  made  public,  after  having  declared 
the  desire  they  had  of  extending  the  Kingdom  of 
Jesus  Christ.     Here  is  the  way  they  continue : 

We  have  learned^  and  hold  it  to  be  a  safe  rule,  that,  in 
order  to  form  the  body  of  a  good  Colony,  it  is  necessary  to 
begin  with  Religion.  It  is  to  the  state  what  the  heart  is 
to  the  organism  of  a  man,  the  chief  arid  vitalizing  part. 
It  is  upon  this  that  the  founders  of  great  Republics  have 
based  the  plans  of  their  edifices,  zvhich  would  not  endure  if 
they  had  other  foundations.  Therefore,  we  declare  [3] 
that  it  shall  always  be  treated  as  something  precious,  and 
that  on  all  occasions  we  will  give  it  precedence  in  new 
France.  My  heart  utters  a  long  discourse  in  reading 
these  words,  to  which  my  mouth  will  give  no  other 
answer  than  these  two  words,  Fiat,  fiat,  in  nomine 
Domini!  David,  wishing  to  build  the  house  of  God, 
effectively  established  his  own. 

The  interest  felt  in  our  Colony  and  in  our  poor 
Savages,  is  not  bounded  by  the  Alps.  His  Holiness, 
wishing  to  crown  us  with  his  blessings,  has  had  sent 
to  us  this  year  plenary  Indulgences  for  the  days  of 
the  Conception  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  and  of  our 
glorious  patron  and  protector,  saint  Joseph.  Further- 
more, he  has  requested  from  our  Reverend  Father 
Genet  ctl  a  brief  Relation  of  all  that  is  done  here  for 
the  glory  of  our  Lord,  in  order  to  grant  us  the  graces 
and  favors  necessary  for  the  welfare  of  this  infant 
Church. 

The  grand  Master  of  Malta,  a  man  full  of  courage, 
of  wisdom,  and  of  virtue,  is  pleased,  as  I  have  been 
informed,  with  the  reports  made  to  him  concerning 
new  France.  His  most  Christian  Majesty,  [4]  Mon- 
seigneur  the  Cardinal,  and  Messieurs  the  Directors 


^ 


!* 


I.- 1 


46 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  11 


Pf- 


ti 


/ 


Monfeigneur  le  Cardinal,  &  Meffieurs  les  Directeurs 
&  AlTociez,  nous  ont  donne  pour  Gouuerneur  I'vn  de 
fes  Cheualiers,  que  ie  nommerois  volontiers,  auec  le 
refpect  que  ie  dois  k  tous  ces  braues  foldats  de  lefus- 
Chrift,  I'honneur  de  Malte,  &  le  bonheur  de  noftre 
Colonie.  Monfieur  fon  Lieu[te]nant  qui  porte  cette 
mefme  croix  honorable,  marche  fi  parfaictement  fur 
fes  brif^es,  que  nous  auons  tous  fuiet  de  recognoiftre 
les  grandes  obligations  que  nous  auons  k  cette  faincte 
milice,  incelTamment  arm^e  pour  la  gloire  du  norn 
Cbreflien. 

Si  i'ofois  violer  le  fecret,  ie  mettrois  icy  les  noms 
de  quatit^  de  perfonnes,  tres  releu^es  en  honeur,  en 
vertus,  en  merites,  dot  le  coeur  &  les  mains  combat- 
tent  auec  nous  au  ciel,  &  en  la  terre.  L'vn  d'eux 
voyant  qu'on  difpofoit  vn  Hofpital,  pour  les  pauures 
Sauuages,  iette  les  fondemens  d'vn  Seminaire  de  pe- 
tites  filles.  Ie  ne  fcay  ou  vont  mes  penfees  quand 
i'efcry  cecy.  Ie  veux  parler,  &  on  me  condamne  au 
filence ;  ie  veux  rendre  des  actions  de  graces  en  fa- 
ueur  de  ces  pauures  petites  creatures,  &  on  me  com- 
mande  d'eftre  ingrat. 

D'autres  fe  vont  difpofans  de  ietter  les  fondemens 
d'vn  Seminaire  de  Montagnets  [5]  d'Algonquins  & 
de  Hurons.  Vn  grand  cceur.  bien  cogneu  de  Dieu, 
&  fort  peu  des  hommes,  a  defia  iette  quelques  pieces 
de  ce  noble  edifice.  Voila,  dit  vn  autre,  pour  nour- 
rir  trois  Peres,  ou  trois  enfans  Hurons,  &  auec  ces 
trois  paroles,  fait  vne  action  de  fa  droicte,  que  fa 
gauche  ignore.  Tout  cela  &  plufieurs  autres  chofes 
me  font  dites  k  I'oreille,  auec  defence  d'obeyr  k  ces 
paroles  du  fils  de  Dieu.  Quod  in  aiirc  auditis  pradi- 
cate  fuper  tecta:  Prefchez  publiquement  ce  que  vous 


1686-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


49 


and  Associates,  have  given  us  as  Governor  one  of  his 
Chevaliers,  whom  I  would  willingly  call,  with  due 
respect  to  all  those  brave  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
honor  of  Malta  and  the  good  fortune  of  our  Colony. 
Monsieur  his  Lieutenant,  who  wears  this  same  hon- 
orable cross,  walks  so  strictly  in  his  footsteps,  that 
we  all  have  reason  to  acknowledge  our  great  obliga- 
tions to  this  holy  soldiery,  constantly  armed  for  the 
glory  of  the  Christian  name.*^ 

If  I  dared  to  violate  the  secret,  I  would  place  here 
the  names  of  a  number  of  persons,  very  high  in  hon- 
or, in  virtue,  in  merit,  whose  hearts  and  hands  con- 
tend along  with  us,  in  heaven  and  upon  earth.  One 
of  them,  seeing  that  a  Hospital  was  being  provided 
for  the  poor  Savages,  lays  the  foundations  of  a  Semi- 
nary for  little  girls.*  I  know  not  whither  my  thoughts 
carry  me  when  I  write  this.  I  desire  to  speak  and 
am  condemned  to  silence;  I  wish  to  render  some 
acts  of  thanksgiving  in  behalf  of  these  poor  little  crea- 
tures, and  I  am  commanded  to  be  ungrateful. 

Others  manifest  a  disposition  to  lay  the  foundations 
of  a  Seminary  for  Montagnets,  [5]  Algonquins.  and 
Hurons.^  One  great  heart,  well  k^iown  to  God,  but 
very  little  to  men,  has  already  laid  a  few  stones  of 
this  noble  edifice.  "This,"  says  another,  "is  to 
maintain  three  Fathers,  or  three  Huron  children," 
and  with  these  three  words  he  doeth  an  act  with  his 
right  hand  which  his  left  hand  knoweth  not.  All 
this  and  many  other  things  are  whispered  in  my  ears 
with  an  injunction  against  obeying  these  words  of 
the  son  of  God,  Quod  in  aure  auditis  prcedicate  super 
tecta,  preach  in  public  what  you  shall  have  heard  in 
secret.  The  secrets  of  Kings  should  be  held  as  se- 
crets ;  but  to  hide  from  men  the  knowledge  of  the 


iff' 


; 


\ 


.< 


I 


n 


II 


60 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES        [Vol.  U 


^y 


'i 


aurez  entendu  en  fecret.  Les  fecrets  des  Rois  doi- 
uent  eflre  des  fecrets,  mais  defrober  aux  hommes  la 
cognoiffance  des  bontez  de  Dieu  dans  le  coeur  des 
hommes,  c'eft  vne  efpece  d'iniuflice,  dans  laquelle 
on  me  fait  tomber.  II  ell;  vray  que  fi  on  met  des 
fceaux  fur  nos  bouches,  qu'on  n'en  fgauroit  pofer 
deffus  nos  coeurs ;  fi  Ton  nous  rends  muets  deuant  les 
hommes,  on  ne  f9auroit  nous  defrober  la  parole  de- 
uant Dieu :  nous  le  benirons  done  dans  les  temps,  & 
dans  I'eternite,  &  nous  procurerons  qu'il  foit  beny  k 
iamais  au  ciel  &  en  la  terre,  en  action  de  grace  de 
toutes  les  faueurs  que  fes  amis  departent,  foit  "k 
noflre  Colonic,  foit  k  nos  Sauuages,  foit  a  nous 
autres.  Le  temps  viendra,  [6]  il  n'eft  pas  loing,  car 
la  vie  eft  courte,  que  toutes  chofes  fe  verront  en  leur 
iour,  &  que  les  ames  iadis  barbares,  maintenant  la- 
u^es  dans  le  fang  de  I'agneau,  donneront  mille  bene- 
dictions k  ceux  qui  les  ont  tir6  de  I'abyfme,  foit  par 
leurs  prieres,  foit  par  leurs  liberalitez,  foit  par  leurs 
trauaux.  O  que  I'eternite  eft  longue!  quand  on 
n'auroit  mis  qu'vne  feule  ame  dans  le  ciel,  qu'elles 
actions  de  graces  ne  rendra  point  cette  efpoufe  de 
lefus-Chrilt,  dans  I'eftendue  de  tous  les  fiecles,  ^ 
ceux  qui  auront  coopere  ^  fon  falut?  elle  verra  le 
bon-heur  dont  elle  iouyra,  &  le  mal-heur  qu'elle  a 
euit^;  elle  conuerfera  au  delk  des  temps,  dans  vne 
priuaute,  &  dans  vne  amiti^  tres-parfaicte,  auec  ceux 
qui  auront  diuerti  fon  mal-heur,  &  procure  fon  bon- 
heur.  Dieu!  qui  peut  conceuoir  les  fentimens  qu'elle 
aura  pour  eux  ?  mon  coeur  eft  liquefie  quand  ie  penfe 
aux  ames  que  ie  voy  partir  de  ce  monde,  encores 
touteF  rouges  du  fang  de  lefus-Chrilt.  Helas !  quels 
doux  regards  elles  iettent  fur  la  Diuinite!    quelles 


m 

shal 

bles 

she  I 

of  ti 

the 

the] 

whal 

extel 

ofgJ 


1636-37] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


51 


goodness  of  God  in  the  hearts  of  men,  is  a  species  of 
injustice  into  which  I  am  pushed.  To  be  sure,  if 
seals  are  placed  upon  our  lips  they  cannot  be  placed 
upon  our  hearts;  if  we  are  rendered  mute  before 
men,  we  cannot  be  forbidden  to  speak  in  the  pres- 
ence of  God.  We  will  bless  him,  then,  in  time  and 
in  eternity ;  and  we  will  procure  for  him  blessings 
forever,  in  heaven  and  upon  earth,  in  thanksgiving 
for  all  the  favors  his  friends  bestow  either  upon  our 
Colony,  or  our  Savages,  or  ourselves.  The  time  will 
come, —  [6J  it  is  not  far  distant,  for  life  is  short, — 
when  all  things  will  be  seen  in  their  true  light,  and 
when  souls  once  barbarous,  now  washed  in  the  blood 
of  the  lamb,  will  bestow  a  thousand  benedictions 
upon  those  who  have  drawn  them  from  the  abyss, 
either  through  their  prayers,  or  their  liberality,  or 
their  works.  Oh  how  long  is  eternity !  If  only  one 
single  soul  were  placed  in  heaven,  what  acts  of 
thanksgiving  will  not  this  spouse  of  Jesus  Christ  in 
the  lapse  of  endless  ages,  render  to  those  who  shall 
have  been  instrumental  in  her  salvation !  She  will  see 
the  felicity  she  will  enjoy  and  the  unhappiness  she  has 
escaped ;  she  will  commune  on  the  other  side  of  time 
in  a  familiar  and  perfect  friendship,  with  those  who 
shall  have  averted  her  unhappiness  and  procured  her 
blessedness.  God !  who  can  conceive  the  sentiments 
she  will  feel  for  them !  My  heart  melts  when  I  think 
of  the  souls  I  see  leaving  this  world,  still  red  with 
the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  Ah!  what  gentle  looks 
they  cast  upon  the  Divinity!  What  thoughts  and 
what  love  have  they  for  those,  who,  near  or  far,  have 
extended  to  them  a  hand  to  place  them  in  the  bosom 
of  glory. 

[7]  But  I  could  not  omit,  without  some  sort  of  crime. 


IwiiiiartMi 


52 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


i 


penf^es,  &  quel  amour  ont  elles  pour  ceux  qui  de 
prds,  ou  de  loing,  leur  ont  prefix  la  main,  pour  les 
loger  dans  le  fein  d(;  la  gloire. 

[7]  Mais  ie  ne  f^anrois  obmettre  fans  quelque  efpece 
de  crime,  que  la  FLeine  auffi  hautement  releu^e  par 
fes  vertus,  que  par  les  degrez  de  fon  throfne,  n'efl 
point  tellement  efblouye  par  les  brillans  de  fa  cou- 
ronne,  qu'elle  ne  iette  par  fois  quelque  regards  vers 
fa  nouuelle  France.  Ie  I'ay  appris  par  les  lettres  de 
la  mere  Magdalene  de  fainct  lofeph  Carmelite,  du 
grand  Conuent  des  faux-bourgs  fainct  lacques.  Cette 
bonne  ame  me  tefmoigne  aulTi  que  Madame  la  Prin- 
ceffe  a  de  I'affection  pour  nos  delTeins,  aufli  bien  que 
Monfeigneur  le  Due  d'Anguien  fon  fils.  Voicy  fes 
paroles. 

lufqiics  icy  il  y  a  vne  grande  benediction  fur  ces  pauures 
petit es  (elle  parle  des  petites  filles  Sauuages,que  nous 
auons  enuoye  en  France,)  &  la  main  de  Dieu  fe  voit 
manifejlement  dans  V ajf:'ction  que  tout  le  mondc  leur  parte, 
&  me/me  Madame  la  Prince Jfe  qui  dit  qu  elle  prendra  celle 
qui  nous  rejie,  quand  cllc  aura  quatorsc  ou  quinze  ans. 
C'eji  vn  grand  bien,  car  vne  bonne  &  vertueu/e  Prin- 
ceffc  comme  cllc  cji,  pcut  bcaucoup  fairc.  Oferoy-ie  bien 
dire  vn  petit  mot  en  faueur  de  cette  nouuelle  Chre- 
Itienne.  Si  on  luy  vouloit  donner  fon  mariage,  quand 
elle  fera  dans  I'aage  nubile,  &  puis  la  faire  repaffer 
en  ces  [8]  contrees,  ie  croy  qu'on  feroit  beaucoup 
pour  la  gloire  de  noftre  Seigneur:  pource  qu'vne 
petite  fille  Sauuage  eftant  icy  a  fon  aife  mariee  ^ 
quelque  Francois,  ou  Sauuage  Chreftien,  feroit  vne 
puiflante  rhaifne  pour  arrefter  quelques  vnes  de  fes 
compatrio^es  errantes,  c'eft  ou  il  faut  vifer,  fi  on  veut 
puiffamment  fecourir  cette  nation.     Ie  me  promets 


the 

of 

ano 

of 

ing 

ago 


! 


\ 


1636-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


63 


that  the  Queen,  elevated  as  high  by  her  virtues  as  by 
the  steps  of  her  throne,  is  not  so  dazzled  by  the  splen- 
dors of  her  crown,  that  she  does  not  sometimes  cast 
her  regards  upon  her  new  France.  I  have  learned 
this  through  the  letters  of  mother  Magdalene  of  saint 
Joseph  Carmelite,  of  the  great  Convent  of  the  fau- 
bourg saint  Jacques.  This  good  soul  also  testifies  to 
me  that  Madame  the  Princess  is  interested  in  our 
plans  as  well  as  Monseigneur  the  Duke  d'Anguien, 
her  son."     Here  are  her  words: 

Thus  far  great  blessings  have  been  showered  upon  these 
poor  little  ones  (she  is  speaking  of  the  little  Savage 
girls,  whom  we  have  sent  to  France)  and  the  hand  of 
God  is  plainly  manifested  in  the  affection  that  every  one 
shows  for  them;  and  even  Madame  the  Princess  says  she 
will  take  the  one  who  remains  to  us,  when  she  is  fourteen 
or  fifteen  years  old.  This  is  a  great  blessing^  for  a  good 
and  virtuous  Princess,  as  she  is,  can  do  much.  Dare  I 
say  one  little  word  in  favor  of  this  new  Christian? 
If  some  one  would  give  her  a  dowry,  when  she  is  of 
marriageable  age,  and  then  send  her  back  to  these 
[8]  countries,  I  believe  that  much  would  be  accom- 
plished for  the  glory  of  our  Lord.  For  a  little  Sav- 
age girl  comfortably  settled  here,  and  married  to 
some  Frenchman  or  Christian  Savage,  would  be  a 
powerful  check  upon  some  of  her  wandering  country- 
men. This  is  the  point  to  be  aimed  at,  if  this  nation 
is  to  be  effectually  succored.  I  depend  greatly  upon 
the  goodness  of  our  Lord,  that  he  will  open  the  hands 
of  some  of  his  friends  to  bring  about  the  marriage  of 
another  one,  whom  we  have  here  in  the  home  of  one 
of  our  Frenchmen,  who  is  now  rearing  and  support- 
ing her.  Seeing  her  grow  taller  every  day,  not  long 
ago  I  asked  our  Fathers  who  are  here  what  help  we 


L 


f 


'\ 


Vf 


k\ 


\\ 


<     \ 


^\ 


Mi 


i' 


1 


1 1 


t: 


t*. 


64 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES        [Vol.  U 


bien  de  la  bonte  de  nollre  Seigneur,  qu'il  fera  ouurir 
les  mains  de  quelques  vns  de  fes  amis  pour  en  ma- 
rier  vne  autre  que  nous  auons  icy,  en  la  maifon  de 
I'vn  de  nos  Francois,  qui  la  nourrit  &  entretient  main- 
tenant.  Comma  ie  la  voy  grandir  tons  les  iours,  ie 
demanday  n'a  pas  long-temps  h.  nos  Peres  qui  font 
icy,  quel  fecours  nous  luy  pourrions  donner  en  cas 
qu'clle  fe  mariaf t.  Ie  propofois  de  luy  faire  ballir  vne 
petite  maifon,  &  luy  faire  def richer  quelques  terres, 
&  la  nourrir  iufques  ^  ce  qu'elle  euft  dequoy  fuffifam- 
ment,  cela  fut  trouu6  grand  dans  nos  grandes  difficul- 
tez:  car  en  verite  les  premiers  commancemens  font 
remplis  de  tres-grandes  defpences,  neantmoins  apres 
auoir  recommandc  I'affaire  h  Uieu,  voicy  ce  que  m'en 
refcriuit  Ie  R.  Pere  Charles  I'Allemant  Superieur  de 
la  refidence  de  noltre  Dame  des  Anges.  fay  penJV 
h  ce  que  [9]  vojlre  Rciicrencc  nous  dit  V autre  iour  du  nui- 
riage  d'Ainiskoueian,  c  ejl  Ie  nom  de  cette  fille,  qui  n'ejl 
pas  encore  bapti/i'c,  fi  celuy  qui  la  veut  efpoufer  ejl  vn 
homme  craignant  Dicu,  faifons  vn  effort,  que  fqauons 
nous  fi  Dieu  ne  veut  point  entrer  par  cette  porte  ?  ie  m'en 
remets  neantmoins  h  vojlre  Reuerence.  Dieu  fera  tout 
en  fon  temps,  il  fgaura  fi  bien  mefnager  cet  effort, 
qu'il  ne  difloquera  point  nos  bras,  lefquels  n'ont  point 
d'autre  appuy,  qu'en  fa  puilTance. 

Encor  que  ie  fois  defia  bien  auant  dans  la  longueur, 
fi  faut-il  que  ie  rende  mille  &  mille  actions  de  graces 
h  Madame  dc  Comballet.  Ie  ferois  plultoft  vn  cha- 
pitre  k  part,  que  de  m'oublier  d'vn  coeur  qui  n'a 
point  d'autre  excez  que  dans  I'amour  de  fon  Dieu, 
ou  on  ne  pent  trouuer  d'excez.  Cette  Dame  elt 
doiiee  d'vn  grand  efprit,  elle  regarde  dans  I'eternite 
les  biens  qu'elle  fait  dans  les  temps,  mais  fi  fes  yeux 


wit 
gre 


-i    Vk. 


1686-87]  LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


M 


could  give  her  in  case  she  should  marry.  I  proposed 
to  have  a  little  house  built  and  some  land  cleared 
for  her,  and  to  support  her  until  she  should  have 
enough  for  herself.  This  was  thought  a  great  un- 
dertaking in  our  straitened  circumstances;  for  in 
truth  first  beginnings  are  fraught  with  great  outlays. 
Nevertheless,  after  having  recommended  the  matter 
to  God,  here  is  what  the  Reverend  Father  Charles 
I'Allemant,  vSuperior  of  the  residence  of  nostrc  Dame 
des  Anges,  wrote  me  in  regard  to  it :  /  liavv  t/ioni^ht 
over  what  1 9J  your  Reverence  said  to  us  the  other  day  about 
the  marriage  of  Ainiskoueian  (this  is  the  name  of  the 
girl  who  is  not  yet  baptized);  if  he  who  zvishes  to 
n.arry  her  is  a  God-fearing  man,  let  us  make  an  effort; 
how  do  we  knoxv  that  God  will  not  enter  by  this  door?  I 
leave  the  matter,  however,  to  your  Reverence,  (xod  will 
do  all  in  his  time ;  he  will  know  so  well  how  to  di- 
rect this  effort  that  it  will  not  dislocate  our  arms, 
wliich  have  no  other  support  than  in  his  strength. 

Although  I  have  already  become  very  tedious,  yet 
I  must  render  a  thousand  thanks  to  Madame  de  Com- 
ballet.  I  would  sooner  add  another  chapter  than 
be  forgetful  of  a  heart  which  is  guilty  of  no  other 
excess  than  love  of  its  God,  in  which  there  can  be  no 
excess.  This  Lady  is  endowed  with  a  great  mind; 
she  sees  in  eternity  the  good  which  .she  does  in  time; 
but  if  her  eyes,  moistened  by  the  waters  of  a  single 
baptism,  saw  that  the  salvation  of  these  tribes  de- 
pends upon  the  powerful  aid  she  gives  them  through 
the  establishment  and  foundation  of  a  Hospital,  her 
heart  would  make  use  of  a  language  which  only  speaks 
in  silence,  the  language  in  which  she  often  communes 
with  God,  blessing  him  for  having  chosen  her  for  so 
great  a  work. 


'% 


1"^ 


66 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES        [Vol.  U 


I 


moUillez  par  les  eaiix  d'vn  feul  baptefme,  voyoi[enJt 
que  le  faliit  de  ces  peuples  depend  du  puiffant  fecours 
qu'elle  leur  donne  par  I'eltablilTement  &  la  fondation 
d'vn  Hofpital,  fon  coeur  tiendroit  vn  langagc  qui  ne 
fe  parle  que  dars  le  filence,  c'elt  le  langage  qu'elle 
tient  fouuent  k  Dieu,  le  benifTant  de  I'auoir  choifie 
pour  vn  fi  grand  ouurage. 

[lo]  Au  relte  on  fait  tant  de  prieres,  tant  de  v(eux, 
on  oft're  tant  de  Sacrifices  pour  faire  relilTir  fon  hon- 
neur,  &  procurer  fa  gloire  en  ces  contr^es,  que  cela 
pafTe  noltre  eltonnemcnt.  le  diray  icy  pour  la  der- 
niere  fois  ce  que  i'ay  fouuent  rei'terc  dans  les  prece- 
dentes  Relations,  qu'vne  infinite  de  Religieux  tres- 
faincts  en  la  maison  de  Dieu,  refpandent  leur  ame 
deuant  fa  bont6,  pour  luy  faire  refpandre  fes  miferi- 
cordes,  fur  vn  peuple  extremement  barbare. 

On  me  mande  que  les  Congregations  de  la  faincte 
Vierge,  eltablies  en  nos  maifos,  que  les  efcholiers  de 
nos  Colleges,  ont  prefentd  mille  &  mille  fois  noftre 
Sauueur  k  fon  Pere  pour  arracher  I'infidelite  de  I'ame 
des  Sauuages. 

La  mere  Prieure  des  Carmelites  d' Aix  en  Prouence, 
m'apprend  que  Madame  la  Premiere  Prefidente  de 
cette  ville,  fondatrice  de  leur  maifon,  a  pareillement 
eflably  vn  hermitage  dans  leur  enclos,  ou  toutes  les 
prieres  &  oraifons,  qui  s'y  feront  iamais,  feront 
drelTces  a  Dieu  pour  le  falut  de  la  nouuelle  France, 
lout  ce  fainct  Ordre  prend  les  armes  pour  nous,  auec 
tel  ardeur  que  i'en  fuis  tout  confus.  le  n'aurois  ia- 
mai-  '  111  li  ie  voulois  produire  les  fentimens  de  leur 
'  iue  ie  voy  deuant  mes  yeux,  couchez  dedas 

s,  c'eft  k  qui  s'abbailTera  d'auantage  de- 
,  pour  edeuer  iufques  au  ciel  des  ames,  qui 
n    ciaigiient  point  I'enfer. 


1686-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELA  TJON,  1637 


67 


\f\\ 


[10 1  Moreover,  so  many  prayers,  so  many  vows  are 
made,  and  so  many  Sacrifices  are  offered  to  advance 
his  honor  and  secure  his  glory  in  these  countries,  that 
all  this  surpasses  wonder.  I  will  say  here,  for  the 
last  time,  what  I  have  often  reiterated  in  the  preced- 
ing Relations,  that  a  vast  number  of  most  holy  Re- 
ligious in  the  house  of  God  are  throwing  open  their 
souls  before  his  goodness,  to  cause  him  to  bestow  his 
mercies  upon  a  people  barbarous  in  the  extreme. 

Word  is  sent  me  that  the  Congregations  of  the  holy 
Virgin,  established  in  our  houses,  and  the  pupils  in 
our  Colleges,  have  thousands  of  times  presented  our 
Savior  to  his  Father,  in  order  to  wrench  infidelity 
from  the  souls  of  thevSe  Savages. 

The  Prioress  of  the  Carmelites  of  Aix  in  Provence 
informs  me  that  likewise  Madame  the  wife  of  the 
First  President  of  that  city,  foundress  of  their  house, 
has  established  a  hermitage  in  their  enclosure,  where 
all  prayers  and  orisons  which  shall  ever  be  offered 
there,  will  be  addressed  to  God  for  the  salvation  of 
new  France.  All  this  holy  Order  takes  arms  for  us 
with  so  much  ardor  that  I  am  overwhelmed  there- 
with. I  should  never  finish  if  I  tried  to  exhibit  the 
sentiments  of  their  hearts  [11]  which  I  see  before  my 
eyes,  contained  in  their  letters.  There  is  a  struggle 
among  them  as  to  who  shall  humble  herself  the  most 
before  God,  to  raise  to  heaven  souls  which  do  not 
fear  hell. 

There  has  fallen  into  my  hands  a  vow  signed  by 
the  Nuns  of  the  Annonciade,  lately  established  at 
Paris,  by  which  they  offer  all  their  mortifications, 
their  fastings,  their  prayers,  in  a  word,  all  their  acts 
of  holiness,  to  be  united  and  presented  to  God  with 
our  little  labors,  that  it  may  pleasse  him  to  open  the 


./  ' 


58 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


II  eft  tombe  entre  mes  mains  vn  voeu  fign^  par  les 
Religieufes  de  rAnnonciade,  ncuuellement  ellablies 
a  Pari?,  par  lequel  elles  offrent  toutes  leurs  mortifica- 
tios,  leurs  ieufnes,  leurs  prieres,  en  vn  mot,  toutes 
leurs  fainctes  actions,  pour  eftre  vnies  &  piefentees  k 
Dieu  auec  nos  petits  trauaux,  a  ce  qu'il  luy  plaife 
d'ouurir  les  yeux  d'vn  peuple  aueugle  depuis  tant  de 
fiecles.  le  ne  diray  rien  des  meres  Vrfulines,  elles 
m'efcriuent  auec  vn  tel  feu,  &  en  fi  grand  nombre, 
&  de  tant  de  diuers  endroits,  que  ii  on  ouuroit  la 
porte  a  leurs  defirs,  on  compoferoit  vne  ville  de  Reli- 
gieufes,  &  il  fe  trouueroit  dix  mailtreiTes  pour  vne 
efcholiere.  Le  fexe,  I'aage,  les  maladies,  les  coliquen 
tres-fenfibles  n'empefchet  point  le  I'acrifice  qu'elles 
font  h.  Dieu  de  leurs  perfonnes,  fi  elles  pouuoient  ap- 
porter  des  villes  toutes  faites,  &  des  terres  toutes 
defrichees,  ie  ferois  d'auis  qu'on  freltaft  des  vaifTeaux 
tout  expres  pour  les  paffer,  autrement  non,  Dieu  les 
entend  auffi  bien  en  I'ancienne  France,  qu'en  la  nou- 
uelle.  Le  teps  [12]  viendra  que  quelques  vnes  d'entre 
elles  obtiendront  ce  que  demande  vne  armee,  noftre 
Seigneur  en  fera  le  choix. 

S'il  m(j  falloit  rapporter  toutes  les  deuotions  des 
Dames  de  Montmartre,  des  Religieufes  de  I'Aue  Ma- 
ria h.  Paris,  des  filles  de  faincte  Marie,  de  noitre 
Dame,  en  vn  mot  d'vne  infinite  de  fainctes  maifons, 
ie  ferois  vne  Relation  de  ce  qui  fe  paffe  dans  voltre 
France,  pour  le  bien  de  la  noitre. 

Mettons  en  dernier  lieu  les  Hofpitalieres,  puis 
qu'elles  doiuent  paffer  les  premieres,  ie  leur  auois 
mande  qu'elles  m'enuoyalTent  les  noms  de  celles  qui 
foulip.ittoient  venir  en  ces  contrees,  pour  commencer 
ct.    eiiabliffement:    dies   me   refcriuent    vne    lettre 


\i 


1636-37] 


LE  JE  UNE '  S  /i  EL  A  TION,  1637 


69 


eyes  of  a  people  blind  for  so  many  centuries.  I  will 
say  nothing  of  the  Ursuline  mothers  -^  they  write  me 
with  such  ardor,  and  in  so  great  numbers,  and  from 
so  many  different  places,  that  if  the  door  were  open 
for  their  desires,  a  city  of  Nuns  would  be  formed, 
and  there  would  be  found  ten  teachers  to  one  pupil. 
Sex,  age,  disease,  severe  attacks  of  seasickness,  do 
not  prevent  them  from  making  a  sacrifice  of  their 
persons  to  God.  If  they  could  transport  ready-made 
cities  and  cleared  lands,  I  vv^ould  advise  that  ships  be 
chartered  expressly  to  bring  them  over;  otherwise, 
not, —  God  hears  them  as  well  in  old  France  as  in  the 
new.  The  time  [12]  will  come  when  some  of  them 
will  obtain  what  an  army  of  them  is  demanding ;  our 
Lord  will  make  his  choice  from  among  them. 

If  I  had  to  report  all  the  acts  of  devotion  of  the 
Sisters  of  Montmartre,  of  the  Nuns  of  Ave  Maria  at 
Paris,  of  the  daughters  of  sainte  Marie,  of  nostre 
Dame, —  in  a  word,  of  a  multitude  of  holy  institu- 
tions, I  should  make  a  Relation  of  what  is  being  done 
in  your  France  for  the  welfare  of  ours. 

Let  us  put  in  the  last  place  the  Hospital  Nuns,^ 
since  they  are  the  first  to  cross  over.  I  had  v/ritten 
to  them  to  send  me  the  names  of  those  who  wished 
to  come  to  these  countries  to  begin  that  institution ; 
they  wrote  me  a  letter  full  of  edification,  concluding 
that  it  would  be  necessary  to  set  down  the  names  of 
all  in  the  house.  This  zeal  is  praiseworthy;  but  let 
them  be  persuaded,  if  they  please,  that  those  who 
might  be  too  much  grieved  at  not  being  the  first  to 
come  over,  are  not  the  proper  persons  to  come  last. 
The  spirit  of  God  is  not  in  a  violent  and  troublous 
wind,  Scd  in  aura  tenui,  f actus  est  in  pace  locus  ejus,  it 
is  in  the  gentleness  of  peace.     Finally,  as  a  conclusion 


% 


60 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  U 


I. 


plaine  d' edification,  pui.s  elles  concluent  qu'il  fau- 
droit  marquer  les  noms  de  toute  la  maifon,  cette  ar- 
deur  ell  loiiable,  mais  qu'elles  fe  perfiiadent,  s'il  leur 
plaift,  que  celles  qui  s'attrilleroient  par  trop  de  ne 
point  palTer  les  premieres,  ne  font  pas  propres  de 
paffer  les  dernieres,  I'eiprit  de  Dieu  n'eil  point  dans 
vn  fouffle  violent,  &  plein  de  trouble,  Sed  in  aura  te- 
nui,  /actus  ejl  in  pace  locus  eius,  il  elt  dans  la  douceur 
de  paix.  En  fin  pour  conclufion  de  ce  chapitre,  ie 
diray  que  noltre  Seigneur  embrafant  tant  de  coeurs, 
animant  [13]  tant  de  perfonnes  grandes  en  vertu,  & 
en  honneur,  voulant  eftre  pri^  de  tant  d'endroits,  par 
des  ames  tres-efpur^es,  nous  donne  fuiet  de  croire 
qu'il  veut  eftre  cogneu  de  ces  peuples,  &  que  noflre 
ballelTe  ne  retardera  point  la  grandeur  de  fa  bonte, 
folicitee  par  les  prieres  &  les  voeux,  &  par  les  fecours 
de  tant  d'ames,  qui  n'ont  point  d'autre  interelt  que 
fa  gloire,  noflre  efpoir  eft  renferme  en  ces  quatre 
paroles :  In  patientia  vejlra  poj^idebitis  aninias  vejiras, 
c'efl  dans  la  feule  patience  qu'on  recueille  le  fruict 
des  ames.  II  me  femble  que  ie  voy  deux  extremitez 
bien  differentes  en  quelques  perfonnes ;  les  vns  atten- 
dent  trop  tofl,  les  autres  reiettent  trop  loing  la  con- 
uerfion  des  Sauuages,  la  patience  fe  loge  au  milieu, 
elle  emportera  ce  que  les  vns  penfent  defia  tenir,  & 
qu'ils  n'auront  pas  fi  tofl.  Elle  iouyra  en  fon  temps 
de  ce  que  les  autres  defefperent.  O  que  ie  ferois 
heureux  d'eflre  vn  petit  grain  de  fable,  iette  dans  les 
plus  creux  fondemens  de  cette  Eglife,  fi  1' edifice  n'eft 
pas  fi  toll  efleue,  il  en  fera  plus  ferme,  &  mieux  fon- 
A6.     Ainfi  foit-il. 


\ 


•^w^ 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


61 


to  this  chapter,  I  will  say  that  our  Lord,  kindling  so 
many  hearts,  animating  [13]  so  many  persons  great 
in  virtue  and  in  honor,  wishing  to  be  prayed  to  from 
so  many  places  by  the  most  purified  souls,  gives  us 
reason  to  believe  that  he  intends  to  be  known  to  these 
peoples,  and  that  our  littleness  will  not  hinder  the  ex- 
cellence of  his  goodness,  solicited  by  the  prayers  and 
vows,  and  by  the  help  of  so  many  souls,  who  have 
no  other  interests  than  his  glory.  Our  hope  is  con- 
tained in  these  four  words :  In  patientia  vestra  posside- 
bitis  animus  vestras,  in  patience  alone  is  gathered  the 
harves'  of  souls.  It  seems  to  me  I  see  two  quite  op- 
posite extremes  in  various  persons ;  some  expect  too 
soon,  the  others  postpone  too  far,  the  conversion  of 
the  Savages.  Patience  abides  on  middle  ground, — it 
will  accomplish  what  some  think  they  already  hold, 
and  what  they  will  not  have  so  soon ;  it  will  enjoy 
in  its  own  time  what  others  despair  of.  O  that  I 
might  be  blessed  in  being  a  little  grain  of  sand  cast 
into  the  depths  of  the  foundation  of  this  Church !  If 
the  edifice  is  not  so  soon  erected,  it  will  be  firmer 
and  more  solid.     So  be  it. 


'<• 


•\ 


1 1* 


i 


62 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JESUITES  [Vol.  U 


[13  i.e.,  14]  CHAPITRE  II. 


DES    BONS   DEPORTEMENS   DE   NOS   FRANgOIS. 


IL  y  a  des  terres  fi  bonnes  &  fi  fertiles,  qu'elles  ren- 
dent  le  grain  meilleur  que  la  femence,  qu'on  leur 
a  donne.  II  y  en  ade  fi  malignes,  qucUes  chan- 
gent  le  bon  grain  en  manuals,  metamorphofant  le 
froment  en  feigle,  &  faifant  degenerer  I'orge  en 
auoine:  mais  ie  ne  crois  pas  qu'il  s'en  trouue  aucune 
dans  le  fein  de  la  nature  qui  produife  des  efpics  de 
froment,  pour  n'auoir  receu  que  de  la  graine  de  char- 
dons.  Ce  miracle  neantmoins  fe  fait  alTez  fouuent 
en  la  nouuelle  France.  Tons  les  ans  les  vaiffeaux 
nous  apportent  quantite  de  perfonnes  qui  viennent 
groffir  noflre  Colonic,  ce  nombre  eft  mefle  comme  la 
monnoye  d'or  &  de  faux  aloy,  il  eft  compofe  d'ames 
d'elites  &  bien  choifies,  &  d'autres  bien  baifes  &  bien 
rauallees.  Or  il  me  femble  que  ie  puis  dire  autc 
verite,  que  le  Sol  de  la  nouuelle  France  eft  arroufe 
[15]  de  tant  de  benedictions  celeftes,  que  les  ames 
nourries  ^  la  vertu  y  trouuent  ■  leur  vray  element,  & 
partant  s'y  portent  mieux  qu'ailleurs;  pour  celles 
que  leurs  vices  ont  rendu  malades,  non  feulement 
elles  n'empirent  point;  mais  bien  fouuent  venant  a 
refpirer  vn  air  falubre,  &  bien  efloigne  des  occafions 
du  peche,  changeant  de  climat,  elles  changent  de 
vie,  &  beniffent  cent  mille  fois  la  douce  prouidence 
de  Dieu,  qui  leur  a  fait  trouuer  la  porte  de  la  felicite, 
oil  les  autres  n'apprehendent  que  des  miferes.     II  eit 


^.f   Wl 


1636-37] 


LE  J  RUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


63 


[13  i.e.,  14]  CHAPTER  II. 


OF  THE  GOOD  CONDUCT  OF  OUR  FRENCH. 


THERE  are  lands  so  good  and  fertile  that  they 
produce  better  grain  than  the  seeds  sown  in 
them.  There  are  some  so  malignant  that  they 
change  the  good  grain  into  bad,  transforming  wheat 
into  rye,  and  causing  barley  to  degenerate  into  oats. 
But  I  do  not  believe  there  is  to  be  found  in  the 
bosom  of  nature  any  land  which  produces  heads  of 
wheat  after  having  received  only  thistle  seeds.  Yet 
this  miracle  happens  quite  often  in  new  France. 
Every  year  the  ships  bring  us  many  people  who  come 
to  increase  our  Colony ;  this  number,  like  coin,  is  of 
mingled  gold  and  base  alloy ;  it  is  composed  of  choice 
and  well-selected  souls,  and  of  others  indeed  base 
and  degraded.  Now  it  seems  to  me  that  I  can  say 
with  truth  that  the  Soil  of  new  France  is  watered 
[15]  by  so  many  heavenly  blessirgs,  that  souls 
nourished  in  virtue  find  here  their  true  element, 
and  are  consequently  healthier  than  elsewhere.  As 
for  those  whose  vices  have  rendered  them  diseased, 
they  not  only  do  not  grow  worse,  but  very  often, 
coming  to  breathe  a  salubrious  air,  and  far  removed 
from  opportunities  for  sin,  changing  climate  they 
change  their  lives,  and  a  thousand  times  bless  the 
sweet  providence  of  God,  which  has  made  them  find 
the  door  to  felicity  where  others  fear  only  misery. 
To  be  sure,  we  take  pains  everywhere  to  instruct 
our  French ;  everywhere  the  word  of  God  is  preached ; 


64 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  U 


I 


vray  qu'on  prend  peine  par  tout  d'inflruire  nos  Fran- 
9ois;  par  tout  on  prefche  la  parole  de  Dieu.  II  n'y 
k  lieu  oil  on  n'explique  la  doctrine  de  lefus  Chrift, 
nos  Egliies  ou  nos  Chappelles  font  par  tout  trop 
petites,  c'elt  vne  confolation  bien  fenfible,  de  les  voir 
ordinairement  remplies,  v/que  ad  cornu  altaris.  Le  P. 
Adam  qui  a  quitte  la  plus  grande  partie  de  fa  para- 
lyfie,  dans  les  grands  froids  de  I'Hyuer,  oil  les  autres 
la  prennent  ordinairement,  auoit  pris  pour  fa  part 
rinflruction  de  ceux,  qui  demeurent  k  noflre  Dame 
des  Anges:  mais  il  a  efte  efcout^  de  quantite  d' autres 
perfonnes,  &  a  trouue  tant  de  facilite  das  quelques 
vns  de  fes  auditeurs,  qu'il  faifoit  rendre  compte  k 
quelques  ieunes  [i6]  hommes  des  poincts  de  la  do- 
ctrine, qu'il  leur  auoit  enfeign6,  d'oii  s'enfuiuoit  vne 
emulation  pleine  d' edification,  &  de  profit.  Les  en- 
fans  «&  les  ieunes  gens  de  la  doctrine  Chreltienne  de 
noitre  Dame  de  Recouurance  k  Kebec  ont  Lellement 
agree,  qu'encor  qu'il  y  eufl  eu  predication  le  matin, 
&  qu'k  r ordinaire  des  Feites  &  des  Dimanches,  on 
eufl  chante  vne  haute  MefTe ;  on  ne  laifloit  point  k 
I'iflue  des  Vefpres,  d'entendre  la  doctrine  Chre- 
ftienne ;  en  forte  que  la  Chapelle  efloit  aulTi  plaine  k 
la  fin  qu'au  commencement.  Et  ia9oit  que  le  Pere 
de  Quen  ait  long-temps  continue  ce  fainct  exercice, 
non  feuleiiient  on  ne  s'en  eft  point  ennuie,  ains  on 
a  pris  plaifir  k  le  voir  inftruire  auec  induftrie  les 
petits  &  les  grands.  En  vn  mot  Dieu  a  efte  ferui 
dans  fes  maifons,  les  predications  bien  ouyes,  tant  k 
Kebec,  qu'aux  trois  Riuieres,  ou  le  Pere  Buteux  in- 
ftruifoit  ordinairement  nos  Fran9ois,  chacun  des  no- 
ftres  a  efte  occupd  h  entendre  plufieurs  confeffions,  & 
particulieres  &  generales,  il  s'eft  paff^  fort  peu  de 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


66 


there  is  no  place  where  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ 
is  not  explained.  Our  Churches  or  Chapels  are  by 
far  too  small ;  it  is  a  very  real  consolation  to  see 
them  usually  tilled,  usque  ad  cornu  altaris.  Father 
Adam,^  who  has  almost  recovered  from  his  paralysis 
in  the  great  severity  of  the  Winter,  when  the  others 
usually  contract  it,  had  assumed  as  his  share  the 
instruction  of  those  who  lived  at  nostre  Dame  des 
Anges;  but  he  was  listened  to  by  many  other  people, 
and  found  so  much  readiness  to  learn  in  some  of  his 
auditors,  that  he  had  a  few  of  the  young  [16]  men  re- 
cite some  of  the  doctrinal  points  that  he  had  taught 
them;  whence  there  ensued  a  spirit  of  emulation 
full  of  edification  and  profit.  The  children  and 
young  people  of  nostre  Dame  de  Recouvrance  at 
Kebec  were  so  pleased  with  the  Christian  doctrine, 
that,  although  there  had  been  preaching  in  the 
morning,  and  although  high  Mass  was  usually  sung 
on  Holydays  and  Sundays,  yet  at  the  close  of  Ves- 
pers they  did  not  fail  to  stay  and  hear  the  Christian 
doctrine ;  so  that  the  Chapel  was  as  full  at  the  end  as 
at  the  beginning.  And  although  Father  de  Quen 
continued  this  holy  exercise  for  a  long  time,  not 
only  the  people  did  not  grow  weary  of  it,  but  they 
took  pleasure  in  seeing  his  skillful  instruction  of  both 
children  and  adults.  In  a  word,  God  has  been  wor- 
shiped in  his  houses,  preaching  has  been  well  re- 
ceived both  at  Kebec  and  at  the  three  Rivers,  where 
Father  Buteux  usually  instructed  our  French  peo- 
ple ;  each  of  our  brethren  has  been  occupied  in  hear- 
ing many  confessions,  both  ordinary  and  general; 
very  few  Holydays  and  Sundays  during  the  Winter 
have  passed  in  which  we  have  not  seen  and  received 
persons  at  the  table  of  our  Lord.     And  certain  ones 


i 


ij^j_ji 


• 


I 


6« 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  11 


Fefles,  &  de  Dimanches,  pendant  I'Hyuer,  que  nous 
n'ayons  veu,  &  receu  des  perfonnes  k  la  table  de 
noltre  Seigneur.  Et  tel  qui  de  trois,  de  qnatre,  & 
de  cinq  ans  ne  s'elloient  confeffez  en  [17]  I'ancienne 
France,  s'approchent  maintenant  en  la  nouuelle,  plus 
fouuent  que  tous  les  mois,  de  ce  Sacrement  fi  falu- 
taire,  les  prieres  fe  font  ^  genoux  &  publiquement, 
non  feulement  au  fort,  mais  auffi  chez  les  families,  & 
efcoiiades,  efparces  9k  &  ik.  Comme  nous  auons  pris 
pour  patrone  de  I'Eglife  de  Kebec,  la  faincte  Vierge, 
fous  le  tiltre  de  fa  Conception,  que  nous  croyons  im- 
macul^e,  auffi  en  auons  nous  fait  la  Felte  auec  folem- 
nit6,  &  reiouyflance.  Aux  premieres  Vefpres  on 
planta  le  Drapeau  fur  vn  baltion  du  fort  au  bruit  du 
canon,  &  d6s  le  matin  au  poinct  du  iour  I'artillerie 
refueilla  noflre  joye.  Les  habitans  mefme  tefmoi- 
gnans  leur  deuotion  enuers  la  faincte  Vierge,  &  la 
creance  qu'ils  ont  de  fa  purete  des  le  moment  de  fa 
Conception,  firent  vne  faluade  de  moufquets  ou  d'har- 
quebufes,  &  plufieurs  s'approcherent  de  la  faincte 
table  en  fon  honneur. 

La  Fefle  du  glorieux  Patriarche  fainct  lofeph,  Pere, 
Patron,  &  Protecteur  de  la  nouuelle  France,  eft  I'vne 
des  grandes  folemnitez  de  ce  pays ;  la  veille  de  ce  iour, 
qui  nous  eft  fi  cher,  on  arbora  le  Drapeau,  &  fit-on 
ioiier  le  canon,  comme  i'ay  dit  cy  delTus,  Monfieur 
le  Gouuerneur  fit  faire  des  feux  de  [18]  reiouyffance, 
auffi  pleins  d'artifices,  que  i'en  aie  gueres  veu  en 
France,  d'vn  cofte  on  auoit  drefle  vn  pau,  fur  lequel 
paroilToit  le  nom  de  fainct  lofeph  en  lumieres,  au 
delTus  de  ce  nom  fac^e  brilloient  quatite  de  chan- 
delles  k  feu,  d'ou  partirent  dixhuict  ou  vingt  petits 
ferpenteaux,  qui  firent  merueille :  on  auoit  mis  der- 


I  'oiiy  la  figure  tic  cdt  edifice. 


1^!^^. 


Cette  tfiure  ce  met  eu  la  page  ly.  (Jc  UReUtion  de  Canadaj. 


* 


/; 


I 

a 
s 
t: 
tj 
ii 

S( 

w 

re 
of 
lie 
fir 
ap 


Pa 

of 

of 

hoi 

Mo 

[18; 

in 

whi 

sain 

ber 

or  t^ 

Beh 

larg. 

othe 

more 

thini 


^^r 


1686 -«7] 


LE  J  RUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


67 


who  for  three,  four,  and  five  years  had  not  confessed 
in  (  (7]  old  France,  now,  in  the  new,  approach  this 
so  salutary  Sacrament  oftencr  than  once  a  month; 
prayers  are  offered  kneeling  and  in  public,  not  only 
at  the  fort,  but  also  in  families  and  little  companies 
scattered  here  and  there.  As  we  have  taken  for  pa- 
troness of  the  Church  of  Kebec  the  holy  Virgin  under 
the  title  of  her  Conception,  which  we  believe  to  be 
immaculate,  so  we  have  celebrated  this  Festival  with 
solemnity  and  rejoicing.  At  the  first  Vespers  a  Flag 
was  raised  on  the  bastion  of  the  fort  to  the  sound  of 
cannon ;  and  in  the  morning,  at  dawn,  the  artillery 
renewed  our  joy.  Even  the  inhabitants,  in  testimony 
of  their  devotion  to  the  blessed  Virgin,  and  their  be- 
lief in  her  purity  from  the  moment  of  her  Conception, 
fired  a  salute  of  muskets  or  arquebuses,  and  many 
approached  the  holy  table  in  her  honor. 

The  Festival  of  the  glorious  Patriarch  saint  Joseph, 
Father,  Patron,  and  Protector  of  new  France,  is  one 
of  the  great  solemnities  of  this  country.  On  the  eve 
of  this  day,  which  is  so  dear  to  us,  the  Flag  was 
hoisted,  and  the  cannon  fired,  as  I  have  said  above. 
Monsieur  the  Governor  had  an  exhibition  of  fireworks, 
[18]  as  artistically  devi.sed  as  almost  any  I  have  seen 
in  France ;  on  one  side  a  skin  was  stretched,  upon 
which  appeared,  in  illuminated  letters,  the  name  of 
saint  Joseph ;  above  this  sacred  name  burned  a  num- 
ber of  lighted  candles  from  which  sprang  eighteen 
or  twenty  little  serpents,  which  performed  wonders. 
Behind  this  first  contrivance  had  been  placed  fourteen 
large  rockets,  which  were  sent  up,  one  after  the 
other,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  French  and  still 
more  of  the  Savages,  who  had  never  before  seen  any- 
thing of  the  kind.     They  wondered  at  the  rain  of 


V 


i\ 


,' 


'^ 


68 


LES  RELATIONS  DESjASUITES         [Vol.  11 


riere  cette  premiere  inuention  quatorze  jjrofTes  fuf^es, 
qu'on  fit  enleuer  les  vnes  apres  les  autres,  auec 
reflonnement  des  Franyois,  &  bien  plus  des  Sau- 
uages,  qui  n'auoient  iamais  rien  veu  de  femblable,  ils 
admiroient  la  pluie  d'or,  ou  de  feu,  &  les  eiloiles  qui 
retomboient  de  fort  haut.  Le  feu  des  fufees  fe  por- 
tant  tantoft  tout  droit,  maintenant  comme  en  arcade, 
&  toufiours  bien  haut  dedans  I'air. 

AlTez  proche  de  Ik,  on  auoit  dre{T(3  vn  petit  cha- 
fleau,  fort  bien  proportionne,  &  cnrichi  de  diuerfes 
couleurs,  il  eftoit  flanqu^  de  quatre  tourelles,  rem- 
plies  de  chandelles  h  feu,  qui  faifoient  voir  par  leur 
clart^  toute  cette  petite  batterie  h  defcouuert.  II 
y  auoit  \  I'entour  de  cette  machine  feize  grofTes  lances 
^  feu,  reueflues  de  faulTifTons.  Au  quatre  coins 
d'icelle  on  voioit  quatre  roiies  mouuantes,  &  vne  autre 
plus  grade  au  deffus  du  chafteau  qui  tournoit  k  I'en- 
tour d'vne  croix  h  feu,  efclairee  [19]  de  quantite  de 
chandelles  ardentes,  qui  la  faifoient  paroiftre  comme 
toute  couuerte  de  diamas.  De  plus  on  auoit  mis  k 
I'entour  de  cette  fortereffe,  en  egale  diltance  qur  re 
grolTes  trompes,  d'ou  Ton  vit  fauter  treize  douzaines 
de  ferpenteaux,  fortans  fix  k  fix  auec  vne  iulte  di- 
ltance, &  quatre  douzaines  de  fufees,  qui  fe  deuoient 
enleuer  douze  ti  la  fois.     Voicy  la  figure  de  c<^t  edifice. 

Le  fieur  Bourdon  auoit  drelTe  cette  machine,  &  le 
fieur  de  Beaulieu  auoit  compofe  les  feux  d'artifice. 
Sur  le  foir  Monfieur  le  Gouuerieur,  &  Monfieur  de 
rifle,  &  tous  nos  Meffieurs  fortirent  du  fort,  &  s'en 
vindrent  aupres  de  I'Eglife,  au  lieu  deltin6  pour  ces 
feux  de  joye.  Tous  les  habitas  de  la  nouuelle  France, 
voifins  de  Kebec,  fe  trouuerent  k  cette  rejouiffance ; 
les  tenebres  de  la  nuict  ayat  couuert  le  ciel,  &  la 


168«-37] 


LR  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


6i> 


gold,  or  of  fire,  and  at  the  stars  which  descended 
from  far  above, —  the  fire  of  the  rockets  shooting 
straight  upward,  then  curving  around,  and  all  the 
time  very  high  in  the  air. 

Near  by  they  had  erected  a  little  castle,  very  well 
proportioned,  and  adorned  with  divers  colors;  it  was 
flanked  by  four  small  towers  filled  with  lighted  can- 
dles, which  showed  all  this  little  battery  in  full  view. 
Around  this  piece  of  mechanism  there  were  sixteen 
large  rods  enveloped  in  saucissons.^''  At  its  four 
corners  were  seen  four  spinning  wheels,  and  another 
larger  one  above  the  castle,  which  revolved  around 
a  cross  of  fire,  lighted  [19]  by  a  number  of  burning 
candles,  which  made  it  look  as  if  covered  with  dia- 
monds. Besides  this,  there  had  been  placed  around 
this  fortress,  at  equal  distances,  four  large  cylinders, 
whence  could  be  seen  springing  forth  thirteen  dozen 
serpents,  darting  out  six  at  a  time,  and  at  regular 
intervals;  and  four  dozen  rockets,  which  were  to  as- 
cend twelve  at  a  time.  Here  is  the  shape  of  this 
edifice. 

Sieur  Bourdon  "  had  constructed  this  contrivance, 
and  sieur  de  Beaulieu  ^''  had  manufactured  the  fire- 
works. Towards  evening  Monsieur  the  Governor, 
and  Monsieur  de  I'lsle,  and  all  our  Gentlemen  emerged 
from  the  fort  and  came  near  the  Church,  to  the 
place  selected  for  these  fireworks.  All  the  inhabi- 
tants of  new  France,  in  the  vicinity  of  Kebec,  were 
present  at  this  rejoicing.  The  shades  of  night  had 
covered  the  sky  and  the  earth,  when  sieur  de  Beau- 
lieu  presented  a  lighted  brand  to  Monsieur  the  Gov- 
ernor, who  set  on  fire  the  device, —  having  it  ex- 
plained to  the  Savages,   especially  to  the   Hurons, 


ill 


i 


70 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES        [Vol.  U 


>        K     ' 


terre,  le  fieur  de  Beaulieu  prefenta  vn  boutefeux  k 
Monfieur  le  Gouuerneur,  qui  allu)  la  cette  machine, 
&  fit  dire  aux  vSauuages,  notamment  arx  Hurons, 
que  les  Francois  eftoient  plus  puillans  que  les  De- 
mons, qu'ils  commandoiet  an  feu,  &  que  s'ils  vou- 
loient  brufler  les  bourgades  de  leurs  ennemis,  qu'ils 
auroient  bien  toil  fait. 

Le  iour  de  la  Fefte  noltre  Eglife  fut  remplie  de 
monde,  &  de  deuotion,  quafi  comme  [20]  en  vn  iour 
de  Pafques,  chacun  beniffant  Die  a  de  nous  auoir  don- 
ne  pour  protecteur,  le  protecteur  &  I'Ange  Gardien 
(pour  ainfi  dire)  de  lefus-Chriil  fon  Fils.  Celt  a  mon 
aduis  par  fa  faueur,  &  par  fes  merites,  que  les  habi- 
tans  de  la  nouuelle  France  demeurans  fur  les  riues 
du  grand  fleuue  fainct  Laurens,  ont  refolu  de  rece- 
uoir  toutes  les  bonnes  coultumes  de  I'ancienne,  &  de 
refufer  I'entree  aux  mauuaifes. 

Voicy  vne  loy  faincte,  publiee  &  receue  auec  amour 
&  honneur  dans  le  fein  de  nc  s  temples,  c'elt  qu.'en 
ces  lieux  facrez,  oil  on  va  adorer  le  crucifix,  charge 
de  mefpris,  on  n'a  point  d'egard  du  toiTt  k  la  prefe- 
ance;  mal  heurkceluy,  qui  par  fon  orgueil  attentera 
de  violer  cette  faincte  couftume.  Helas  s'il  falloit 
prendre  garde  a  qui  c'eft  h.  paffer  deuant,  quand  il 
faut  aller  adorer  lefus-Chrift  attache  en  croix,  nous  fe- 
rions  vne  Babylone,  an  lieu  d'vne  faincte  Sion,  &  nous 
irions  chercher  I'humilite  auec  orgueil.  le  benis 
Dieu  de  ce  que  les  efprits,  qui  auroient  plus  d'in- 
terefts  felon  le  monde  dans  ce3  prefeances,  ou  meffe- 
ances  pour  les  nommer  ainfi,  font  les  premiers  k  foul- 
ler  aux  pieds  ces  puerilitez  indignes  d  vn  efprit  fort. 
Et  k  dire  vrai,  tant  que  nous  aurons  vn  Gouuernf^ur 
[21]  ami  de  la  vertu,  &  que  nous  aurons  la  parole 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


71 


that  the  French  were  more  powerful  than  Demons, 
that  they  commanded  the  fire;  and  that,  if  they 
wished  to  burn  the  villages  of  their  enemies,  they 
could  soon  do  it. 

On  this  Holyday  our  Church  was  full  of  people  and 
of  devotion,  almost  as  [20]  it  is  on  an  Easter  day, — 
all  blessing  God  for  having  given  us  as  a  protector 
the  foster  father  and  Guardian  Angel  (so  to  speak)  of 
Jesus  Christ,  his  Son.  It  is,  in  my  opinion,  through 
his  favor  and  through  his  merits,  that  the  inhabi- 
tants of  new  Franre  who  live  iipon  the  banks  of  the 
great  river  saint  Lawrence,  have  resolved  to  receive 
all  the  good  customs  of  the  old  and  to  refuse  admis- 
sion to  the  bad  ones. 

Here  is  a  holy  law  published  and  received  with 
love  and  honor  in  the  bosom  of  our  churches, —  that 
in  these  sacred  places,  where  people  go  to  adon^  the 
crucifix,  vSO  charged  with  ignominy,  no  attention 
v/hatever  is  paid  to  precedence ;  woe  to  him  who, 
through  priae,  shall  attempt  to  violate  this  h«)ly 
custom.  Alas,  if  we  had  to  consider  whose  right  it 
is  U)  pas  ^.rst  when  it  is  a  question  of  adoring  Jesus 
Christ  bound  to  the  cross,  we  should  create  a  Babylon 
instead  of  ;  holv  wSion,  and  we  would  go  in  pride  to 
seek  humility.  I  bless  God  that  those  persons  who, 
according  to  the  world,  would  be  most  concerned  in 
these  precedences,  or  in  these  indecorous  actions,  to 
call  them  thus,  pre  the  first  to  trample  under  foot 
these  puerilities  unworthy  of  a  strong  character. 
And  to  tell  the  truth,  so  long  as  we  have  a  Governor 
[21]  who  is  a  friend  of  virtue  and  so  long  as  we  have 
free  speech  in  the  Church  of  God,  the  monster  of  am- 
bition will  have  no  AL  .'•  there.     I  almost  forjrot  to 


it 


n 


'Mfi  a 


I 


A 


{  «i 


i^ 


72 


I.ES  RELATIONS  DES  JASUITES         [Vol.  U 


libredans  I'Eglife  de  Dieu,  le  monftre  d'ambition  n'y 
aura  point  d'Autel.  I'oubliois  quafi  de  dire  que  nous 
auons  parle  de  Dieu  en  fa  inaifon,  en  langue  Latine, 
Frangoife,  Montagnefe,  &  Huronne ;  mais  cela  fe  de- 
duira  plus  particulierement  es  chapitres  fuiuans. 

Les  vaiiTeaux  nous  auoient  laifle  deux  perfonnes 
de  la  Religion  pretendue,  elles  fe  font  rangees  h.  la 
verite  de  I'Eglife  Catholique,  &  ont  protefte  publi- 
quement  qu'ils  defiroient  viure  &  mourir  en  cette 
faincte  creance. 

I'aurois  icy  vne  priere  h.  faire  k  tous  ceux  qui  veu- 
lent  porter  iugement  de  I'eflat  de  noftre  peuplade ; 
c'efl  de  fermer  les  ye.^.s:  pendant  que  les  nauires  font 
k  I'ancre,  a  nos  ports,  &  de  les  ouurir  a  leur  depart, 
ou  quelque  temps  apres,  dans  la  douce  veue  Oe  nos 
compatriotes,  on  fe  veut  refiouir,  &  on  tornbe  dans 
I'exccz ;  les  bonnes  couftumes  s'alToupiffent,  le  vice 
commance  h.  vouloir  leuer  la  telte,  on  fait  plus  de 
degafl  de  boiffons,  &  de  rafraichifiemens  pendant  ce 
temps-Ik,  qu'en  tout  le  relte  de  I'annee.  Ceux  qui 
arriuent  de  nouueau,  &  qui  ont  leu  dans  la  Relation, 
que  tout  procedoit  [22]  icy  dans  vn  bon  ordre,  voyans 
quelques  diffolutions  nous  condamnent  aifement,  & 
pent  eflre  couchent  encor  dans  les  lettres  qu'ils  en- 
uoient  en  France  I'arrelt  de  noftre  condamnation ; 
ayans  en  effect  quelque  fuiet  d'improuuer  vn  mal,  au- 
quel  il  efl  affez  difficile  de  remedier,  mais  quand  la 
flotte  elt  partie,  que  les  vifites  ceffent,  que  I'Hyuer 
commance  a  nous  rallier,  qu'on  prette  I'oreille  k  la 
parole  de  Dieu,  &  que  ceux  qui  fe  font  emancipez, 
recognoiffent  leurs  fautes;  alors  ceux  qui  ont  creu 
que  le  defordre  regnoit  en  noftre  Colonic,  en  louent 
auec  ioye  la  piete  &  la  deuotion,  pourueu  qu'ils  ne 


\ 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


73 


say  that  we  have  spoken  of  God  in  his  house  in  the 
Latin,  French,  Montagnes,  and  Huron  tongues.  But 
that  will  be  taken  up  more  in  detail  in  the  following- 
chapters. 

The  ships  had  left  us  two  persons  of  the  pretended 
Religion.  They  have  come  over  to  the  truth  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  have  publicly  protested  that 
they  desired  to  live  and  die  in  this  holy  belief. 

I  have  here  a  request  to  make,  of  all  those  who 
wish  to  express  an  opinion  of  the  condition  of  our 
colony, —  to  close  their  eyes  while  the  ships  are  at 
anchor  in  our  ports,  and  to  open  them  at  their  depar- 
ture, or  shortly  afterwards,  to  the  agreeable  sight  of 
our  countrymen.  They  wish  to  make  merry,  and 
they  fall  into  excesses;  their  good  habits  grow 
drowsy,  and  vice  begins  to  try  to  raise  its  head; 
there  is  a  greater  indulgence  in  drink  and  feasting 
during  that  time  than  in  all  the  rest  of  the  year. 
Those  who  have  just  arrived  and  who  have  read  in 
the  Relations  that  everything  is  done  [22]  here  in  an 
orderly  way,  seeing  some  dissoluteness,  readily  con- 
demn us,  and  perhaps  insert  in  the  letters  they  write 
to  France  the  sentence  of  our  condemnation,  having 
in  fact  some  reason  to  disapprove  an  evil  which  it  is 
difficult  enough  to  remedy.  But  when  the  fleet  has 
departed,  when  visits  come  to  an  end,  when  the  Win- 
ter begins  to  rally  us,  how  they  lend  ear  to  the  word 
of  God,  and  how  those  who  have  taken  too  much  lib- 
erty recognize  their  shortcomings!  Then  those  who 
thought  that  lawlessness  reigned  in  our  Colony,  joy- 
fully praise  the  piety  and  devotion  thereof,  provided 
they  are  not  terrified  and  do  not  cry  out  that  all  is 
lost  when  they  see,  now  and  then,  the  misdeeds  of  a 


>    A  vVi 


Ud 


.1  ij 


h 


74 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


s'effarent  pas,  &  qii'ils  ne  crient  point,  que  tout  eft 
perdu,  pour  voir  les  deffauts  de  temps  en  temps  de 
quelques  particuliers :  car  encor  bien  que  ie  loue,  & 
que  i'honore  grandement  nos  Frangois  de  la  nouuelle 
France,  ie  ne  nie  pas,  que  nous  n'aions  des  infirmes 
&  des  malades,  Ie  fgais  qu'il  y  a  des  ames  fales, 
qui  par  leurs  paroles  brutales  f^andalifent  les  Sau- 
uages;  ces  Barbaras  me  difent  aflez  fouuent,  tu  dis 
qu'il  ne  faut  point  defrober,  &  tes  Frangois  nous  ont 
pris  telles  chofes;  tu  dis  que  les  yurongnes  iront  en 
enfer  dans  les  feux,  vn  tel  fera  done  damn^,  car  il  eft. 
toufiours  yure.  II  efl  certain,  [23]  qu'il  vaudroit 
mieux  eftre  attache  k  vne  meule  de  moulin,  &  efhre 
iett6  dans  la  mer,  que  de  fgandalifer  ces  pauures  infi- 
deles ;  &  quiconque  Ie  fait  rendra  compte  du  fang  de 
lefus-Chrifl,  qu'il  empefche  d'eftre  appliqu^  k  ces 
pauures  ames :  mais  ces  deflfauts  font  de  peu  de  per- 
fonnes,  &  de  gens  de  neant.  Tous  ceux  qui  tiennent 
icy  quelque  rang  d'honneur,  ne  tombent  point  dans  ces 
excez  qui  f e  voilent,  &  fe  cachent  dans  la  nuict :  car  ils 
n'oferoient  paroiflre  k  defcouuert.  La  vertu  par  la 
grace  de  noflre  Seigneur  marche  icy  la  telle  leuee, 
elle  efl  dans  I'honneur  &  dans  la  gloire,  Ie  pech6  dans 
I'obfcurite,  &  dans  la  confufion.  Tous  les  principaux 
de  noftre  Colonic  honorent  la  Fwcligion,  ie  Ie  dis  auec 
ioye,  &  benediction  de  Dieu,  ceux  que  fa  bont6  nous 
a  donne  pour  commander,  &  ceux  encor  qui  fe  vont 
eflabliffant  en  ces  contrees,  gouflent,  cherilTent,  & 
veulent  fuiure  les  maximes  les  plus  fmceres  du  vrai 
Chriflianifme.  N'elt-ce  pas  vne  chofe  bien  loliable 
d'accorder  des  foldats  auec  des  artifans,  des  Frangois 
ramaffez  de  diuers  endrcits  auec  aes  Sauuages,  tenir 
tout  en  bride  &  dans  vne  profonde  r»aix,   gaigner 


1636  -  37]  LE  JE  UNE '  S  RELA  TION,  1637 


76 


few  individuals.  For  although  I  praise  and  greatly 
honor  our  French  people  of  new  France,  I  do  not 
deny  that  we  have  some  who  are  weak  and  diseased. 
I  know  there  are  loose  fellows  who  scandalize  the 
Savages  through  their  brutal  language.  These  Bar- 
barians say  to  me  quite  often,  "  Thou  say  est  one 
must  not  steal,  and  yet  thy  French  have  taken  from 
us  such  and  such  things ;  thou  sayest  drunkards  will 
go  into  the  fires  of  hell,  then  such  and  such  a  one 
will  be  damned,  for  he  is  always  drunk."  Surely 
[23]  it  would  be  far  better  to  be  tied  to  a  millstone 
and  thrown  into  the  sea,  than  to  scandalize  these 
poor  infidels;  and  whoever  does  it  shall  render  an 
account  for  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  which  he  pre- 
vents from  being  applied  to  these  poor  souls.  But 
these  are  the  faults  of  very  few  persons,  and  of 
those  of  no  consequence.  All  those  who  hold  an 
honorable  position  here  do  not  fall  into  these  ex- 
cesses, which  are  covered  and  hidden  by  the  night, 
for  they  would  not  dare  to  show  themselves  openly. 
Virtue,  by  the  grace  of  our  Lord,  walks  here  with 
its  head  erect,  in  honor  and  in  glory:  sin,  in  ob- 
scurity and  in  confusion.  All  the  principal  person- 
ages of  our  Colony  honor  Religion ;  I  say  with  joy 
and  God's  blessing,  that  those  whom  his  goodness  has 
given  to  command  over  us,  and  those  also  who  are 
coming  to  establish  themselvef,  in  these  countries, 
enjoy,  cherish,  and  wish  to  follow  the  most  sincere 
maxims  of  true  Chri''.tianity.  Is  it  not  a  very  praise- 
worthy thing  to  harmonize  soldiers,  and  artisans,  and 
Frenchmen,  gathered  from  different  regions,  with 
Savages ;  to  hold  all  in  check  and  in  profound  peace, 
and  to  gain  the  affection  of  all?     It  is  the  skill,  [24] 


\  \t 


ix 


^  %  W  \ 


y>     '  i| 


1}  »■; 
s; 


76 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.11 


I'affection  des  vns  &  des  autres.  C'eft  rinduflrie  [24] 
la  prudence,  &  la  fagefTe  de  Monfieur  le  Cheualier  de 
Montmagny  nollre  Gouuerneur,  qui  fait  cette  efpece 
de  miracle,  ie  crois  que  ie  parle  auec  le  fentiment  de 
tous  ceux  qui  font  fous  fa  conduitte.  Nous  auons  de 
tres-particulieres  obligations  "k  noltre  grand  Roy,  k 
Monfeigneur  le  Cardinal,  &  k  MelTieurs  de  la  Compa- 
gnie,  &  nous  leur  rendons  de  tres-humbles  actions 
de  graces,  de  nous  auoir  donne  vn  homme  fi  vaillant, 
fi  bien  verfe  dans  toutes  fortes  de  cognoiffances ;  fi 
propre  k  commander,  &  ce  que  ie  mets  deuant  toutes 
ces  grandes  perfections  fi  peu  interelTe  pour  la  terre, 
&  grandement  interelfe  pour  Dieu.  II  eft  le  premier 
dans  les  actions  de  piete,  fe  trouue  ux  exercices  des 
plus  petits,  &  par  ce  moyen  les  rend  honorables  aux 
plus  grands ;  le  premier  mobile  emporte  &  rauit  dans 
fon  mouuement  tous  les  autres  cieux,  &  cet  homme 
de  Dieu,  aime  de  Dieu  &  des  hommes,  marchant 
dans  les  voies  de  Dieu,  y  tire  apres  foy  les  hommes. 
Ie  demandoisn'a  pas  long-temps,  k  vn  bon  vieillard, 
s'il  ne  mariroit  point  fa  filleule,  ayant  appris  que 
plufieurs  la  recherchoient :  fon  pere,  &  fa  mere,  ny 
moy  (refpondit-il)  ne  fommes  point  preffez  de  I'efloi- 
gner  de  nous,  tant  que  Monfieur  noftre  [25]  Gouuer- 
neur fera  icy,  &  que  vous  autres,  mes  Peres,  aurez 
toute  liberte  &  authority  de  reprendre  nos  vices,  & 
nous  monflrer  le  chemin  du  ciel,  rien  ne  nous  obli- 
gera  de  la  marier.  La  iuftice  regne  icy,  I'infolence 
en  eft  bannie,  I'impudence  n'oferoit  leuer  latefte; 
mais  quand  Monfieur  noftre  Gouuerneur  s'en  ira, 
nous  ferons  en  peine  de  la  mettre  en  lieu  d'afl!eu- 
rance:  car  nous  ne  ffauons  pas  qui  viendra  apres 
luy.     Dieu  nous  le  conferue  pour  vn  long  temps.     II 


1636-37]  LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


77 


prudence,  and  wisdom  of  Monsieur  the  Chevalier  de 
Montmagny,  our  Governor,  which  works  this  kind  of 
miracle.  I  believe  I  am  uttering  the  sentiments  of  all 
those  who  are  under  his  rule.  We  are  under  very  sin- 
gular obligations  to  our  great  King,  to  Monseigneur 
the  Cardinal,  and  to  the  Gentlemen  of  the  Company, 
and  we  render  to  them  very  humble  thanks,  for  having 
given  us  a  man  so  valiant  and  so  well  versed  in  all 
kinds  of  knowledge;  so  fit  to  command,  and,  what  I 
place  before  all  these  great  qualities,  so  little  inter- 
ested in  the  world,  and  so  greatly  concerned  for  God. 
He  is  the  first  in  pious  acts,  is  present  at  the  least 
important  services,  and  in  this  way  makes  them  hon- 
orable in  the  eyes  of  the  greatest  personages.  The 
prinium  mobile  takes  up  and  carries  away  in  its  move- 
ment all  the  other  heavenly  spheres;  and  this  man 
of  God,  loved  by  God  and  by  men,  walking  in  the 
footsteps  of  God,  draws  men  along  with  him.  I 
asked  a  good  old  man  not  long  ago  if  he  would  not 
give  his  goddaughter  in  marriage,  having  learned 
that  many  were  seeking  her.  ' '  Neither  her  father, 
nor  her  mother,  nor  I  "  (he  answered),  "  are  in  haste 
to  send  her  away  from  us,  as  long  as  Monsieur  our 
[25]  Governor  shall  be  here;  and  as  long  as  you,  my 
Fathers,  shall  have  full  liberty  and  authority  to  cor- 
rect our  vices  and  to  show  us  the  way  to  heaven, 
nothing  shall  oblige  us  to  marry  her.  Justice  reigns 
here,  insolence  is  banished,  and  shamelessness  would 
not  dare  to  raise  its  head.  But  when  Monsieur  our 
Governor  shall  go  away,  we  shall  have  trouble  in 
putting  her  in  a  place  of  safety ;  for  we  do  not  know 
who  will  come  after  him."  May  God  preserve  him 
to  us  for  a  long  time.  It  is  very  important  to  intro- 
duce good  laws  and  pious  customs  in  these  early  be- 


P 

J  1 


1 


^ 


I 


78 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


eft  extremement  important  d'introduire  de  bonnes 

loix,  &  de  fainctes  couftumes,  en  ces  premiers  com- 

mancemens :  car  ceux  qui  viendront  apres  nous,  mar- 

cheront  fur  nos  brif^es,  &  fuiuront  aif^ment  la  pante 

[sc.  parte]  que  nous  leur  aurons  don- 

n6,  foit  k  la  vertu,  foit 

au  vice. 


i 


^^36-37J  LE /EUNE'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


79 


ginnings,  for  those  who  shall  come  after  us  will  walk 
in  our  footsteps,  and  will  readily  conform  to  the  ex- 
ample  given   them   by  us,   whether 
tending  to   virtue    or 
to  vice. 


!    '    <1 


:t 


I 


80 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JASUITES         [Vol.  11 


[26J  CKAPITRE  III. 


DES   SAUUAGES   QUI    ONT   RECEU    LE   BAPTESME. 


NOS  Sauuages  font  toufiours  fauuages,  ils  rcffem- 
blent  aux  oyfeaux  de  palTage  de  leur  pays, 
parfois  il  fe  trouue  en  certaine  faifon,  des 
tourterelles  en  fi  grande  abondace,  qu'on  ne  voit 
point  les  extremitez  de  leur  armee  quand  elles  volent 
en  gros;  d'autrefois  en  la  mefme  faifon,  elles  ne  pa- 
roilTent  qu'en  bien  plus  petites  trouppes.  II  en  eft 
de  mefme  de  quantite  d'autres  oifeaux,  de  poiffons, 
&  d'animaux  terrettres,  ils  varient  felon  les  annees, 
&  nos  Sauuages  les  imitent  en  cette  inconftance. 
Ephrahaim  jlcut  aids  auolaitit.  Tantofl  ils  viennent 
en  gros,  puis  en  detail,  quoy  qu'il  en  foit,  voicy  les 
fruicts  qu'on  a  recueilli  de  ceux  qui  ontdemeure  pro- 
che  de  nos  habitations. 

L'an  pafCe  nous  baptifafmes  enuiron  cent  Sau- 
uages, cette  ann^e  nous  en  auons  baptife  plus  de  trois 
cens  en  tout,  tant  aux  Hurons  qu'k  Kebec,  &  aux 
trois  Riuieres.  Le  premier  qui  a  receu  cette  faueur 
a  Kebec,  fe  nommoit  Tifiko  en  fa  lague,  c'elt  I'vn  des 
Seminariftes  [27]  Hurons,  dont  ie  parlerai  en  fon 
lieu.  Le  P.  Charles  I'Allemant  le  baptifa  eflant 
prefque  k  I'agonie,  &  luy  donna  le  nom  de  Fran9ois. 

Le  19.  de  Septembre  vn  autre  Seminarifte  nomme 
Satotita,  fut  fait  Chreltien  &  nomme  Robert  en  fon 
baptefme,  nous  en  parlerons  auffi  au  chapitre  du  Se- 
minaire  des  Hurons. 


1686-371 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  jdjj 


81 


\\ 


[26]  CHAPTER  III. 

OF   THE    SAVAGES   WHO    HAVE    RECEIVED    HAPTISM. 

OUR  Savages  are  always  savage,  they  resemble 
the  migratory  birds  of  their  own  country.  In 
one  season  turtledoves  are  sometimes  found 
in  such  abundance  that  the  end  of  their  army  cannot 
be  seen  when  they  are  flying  in  a  body;  at  other 
times  in  the  same  season  they  appear  only  in  small 
flocks.  It  is  the  same  with  many  other  birds,  with 
fish,  and  A'ith  terrestrial  animals, —  they  vary  accord- 
ing to  the  year.  Our  Savages  are  like  them  in  this 
inconstancy.  Ephrahaivi  stent  avis  avolavit.  Some- 
times they  come  in  a  body,  sometimes  singly.  Be 
that  as  it  may,  here  are  the  fruits  that  have  been 
gathered  from  those  who  have  lived  near  our  settle- 
ments. 

Last  year  we  baptized  about  one  hundred  Sav- 
ages; this  year,  we  have  baptized  more  than  three 
hundred  in  all,  including  those  among  the  Hurons, 
at  Kebec,  and  at  the  three  Rivers.  The  first  to  re- 
ceive this  grace  at  Kebec  was  called  Tisiko  in  his  own 
language;  he  is  one  of  the  Seminarists  [27]  from  the 
Hurons,  of  whom  I  shall  speak  in  the  proper  place. 
Father  Charles  I'Allemant  baptized  him  when  he  was 
almost  in  the  last  agony,  and  gave  him  the  name  of 
Franyois. 

On  the  19th  of  September  another  Seminarist, 
named  Satouta,   was  made  a  Christian,  and  named 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


125 


m\iM  §15 


IIIM 


m 


Hi   wm 

■  10 

!r    mo 


1.4 


II  2.2 
[2.0 

I— 

1.6 


6' 


P^. 


% 


.^^ 


o 


^m 


w 


% 


w 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


r>., 


c^. 


82 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES        [Vol.  U 


La  troifiefme  qui  a  eu  entree  en  I'Eglife  de  Dieu, 
a  eft^  vne  petite  fille,  qui  me  fut  apport6e,  comme 
i'eftois  h.  la  Riuiere  des  prairies,  auec  Monfieur  noflre 
Gouuerneur;  fa  mere  la  voyant  malade,  &  me  ren- 
contrant  Ik  par  cas  fortuit,  me  dit,  nous  venons  de 
bien  haut  fur  le  grand  fleuue,  ie  me  fuis  depefch^e 
de  venir  deuant  les  autres,  qui  viennent  apres  moy, 
pour  vous  prefenter  ma  fille  malade,  afin  que  vous 
la  baptifiez,  comme  vous  auez  fait  mes  autres  en- 
fans.  Ie  la  voulois  mener  a  Kebec,  mais  puis  que 
ie  te  rencontre  icy,  tiens,  la  voila  prie  pour  elle;  or 
voiant  que  I'enfant  fe  portoit  affez  bien,  ie  luy  dis 
qu'elle  defcedift  iufques  aux  trois  Riuieres,  qu'elle  y 
trouueroit  mon  frere  le  P.  Buteux,  qui  luy  accorde- 
roit  fa  demande,  elle  entre  done  dans  fon  canot,  & 
ne  manque  pas  d'aller  trouuer  le  Pere,  qu'elle  aborda 
la  larme  a  I'oeil,  luy  parlant  en  ces  termes. 

Voicy  le  quatriefme  de  mes  enfans,  que  ie  [28] 
vous  prefente,  i'efpere  que  le  baptefme  luy  fera  plus 
fauorable  pour  le  corps,  qu'il  n'a  ei\€  aux  trois  au- 
tres ;  mais  quand  elle  ne  deuroit  pas  guerir,  ne  laille 
pas  de  luy  faire  felon  voltre  couftume:  car  ce  que 
vous  faites,  ne  peut  eftre  mauuais,  puis  que  vous 
nous  cherilTez  tous.  Le  P,  la  baptifa  le  26.  de  Sep- 
tembre,  Monfieur  de  Chafteau-fort  fut  fon  parrain, 
&  luy  donna  nom  Marie,  bien  tolt  apres  elle  s'enuola 
au  ciel,  auec  fes  freres  &  foeurs,  fi  bien  que  cette  pau- 
ure  femme  barbare,  a  quatre  enfans  en  Paradis,  Dieu 
luy  vueille  donner  le  bien  qu'elle  procure  a  fes  enfans. 

Le  5 .  de  Nouembre  le  P.  de  Quen  baptifa  vn  ieune 
gar9on,  aage  d'enuiron  quatorze  ans;  nous  I'auions 
inftruit  auparauat,  le  fieur  Oliuier  fut  fon  parrain,  & 
luy  dona   no   Martin,    fes   parens   firent   voir   qu'ils 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


83 


Robert  in  his  baptism ;  we  shall  speak  of  him  also  in 
the  chapter  on  the  Seminary  for  Hurons. 

The  third  who  has  entered  the  Church  of  God  was 
a  little  girl  who  was  brought  to  me  when  I  was  at 
the  River  des  prairies  with  Monsieur  our  Governor. 
When  her  mother  found  she  was  sick,  meeting  me 
by  chance,  she  said  to  me,  "  We  come  from  far  up  on 
the  great  river;  I  have  hastened  on  ahead  of  the 
others,  who  are  coming  after  me,  to  present  to  you 
my  sick  child,  that  you  may  baptize  her  as  you  have 
my  other  children.  I  intended  to  take  her  to  Kebec; 
but,  as  I  have  met  thee  here,  see,  here  she  is,  pray 
for  her."  Now  seeing  that  the  child  was  tolerably 
well,  I  told  her  to  go  down  to  the  three  Rivers;  that 
she  would  find  my  brother.  Father  Buteux,  there, 
and  he  would  grant  her  request.  She  went  in  her 
canoe,  and  did  not  fail  to  find  the  Father,  whom  she 
addressed,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  in  these  words : 

"  Look,  here  is  the  fourth  of  my  children  whom  I 
[28]  present  to  you ;  I  hope  that  baptism  will  be  more 
favorable  to  her  body  than  it  has  been  to  those  of  the 
other  three ;  but  even  if  she  shall  not  get  well,  do  not 
fail  to  do  with  her  according  to  your  custom;  for 
what  you  do  cannot  be  bad,  since  you  all  love  us." 
The  Father  baptized  her  on  the  26th  of  vSeptember; 
Monsieur  de  Chasteau-fort  was  her  sponsor,  and  gave 
her  the  name  Marie ;  soon  afterwards  she  flew  away 
to  heaven,  to  be  with  her  brothers  and  sisters,  so 
that  this  poor  barbarian  woman  has  four  children  in 
Paradise.  May  God  grant  her  the  blessing  she  has 
procured  for  her  children. 

On  the  5th  of  November  Father  de  Quen  baptized 
a  boy  about  fourteen  years  old,  whom  he  had  previ- 
ously instructed.     Sieur  Olivier  was  his  sponsor,  and 


M 


,^  ¥ 


I 


* 


i 


'} 


t\ 


m 


84 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JJ^SUITES         [Vol.11 


lU 


fi 


I ' 


eftoient  fort  contens,  qu'on  enfeignafl;  leur  fils.  le 
fuis  eftonne  que  ces  barbares,  voyans  leurs  enfans 
defefperez  pour  la  fante  du  corps,  font  tres-aifes,  du 
moins  plufieurs  d'entr'eux,  qu'on  leur  procure  le 
ciel.  Et  quand  ils  fe  portent  bien,  ils  ne  fe  foucient 
que  de  la  terre.  Mais  helas!  ce  mallieur  n'efl  pas  fi 
particulier  aux  Payens,  que  ceux  mefme  qui  ont  la 
foy,  &  qui  portent  le  nom  de  Chreftien  [29J  n'y  par- 
ticipent.  Combien  voit  on  de  perfonnes  dans  1' Eu- 
rope, dont  I'ame  eft  fi  attachee  a  la  terre,  qu'elle  ne 
la  quitte,  que  lors  qu'on  met  leur  corps  en  terre.  le 
remarquay  en  I'inftruction  de  cet  enfant,  la  bonte 
d'vn  Sauuage ;  lequel  voyant  ce  pauure  malade  tom- 
ber  en  quelque  deffaillance,  accourt  vers  noftre  mai- 
fon,  &  me  rencontrant  en  chemin,  me  dit  tout  hors 
d'haleine,  ce  pauure  gargon  s'en  va  rendre  I'ame,  ie 
t'allois  appeller,  cours  tant  que  tu  pourras,  cette  fer- 
ueur  monflre  quelque  creance  en  nos  myfleres,  Dieu 
vueille  donner  accroiffement  k  ces  petits  commance- 
mens  d'vne  foy,  qui  n'efl  pas  encor  affez  forte,  pour 
les  induire  k  quitter  leurs  mefchantes  habitudes. 

Le  mefme  iour  nous  baptifafnies  auffi  vn  grand 
Sauuage,  aage  d'enuiron  quarante  cinq  ans,  il  fe 
nommoit  Chibanagouch  en  fa  langue,  le  fieur  Oliuier 
fut  encor  fon  parrain,  &  luy  donna  le  nom  de  Paul; 
celuy-cy  eftoit  aime  de  ceux  de  fa  nation,  tant  pource 
qu'il  efloit  I'vn  des  principaux  d'entre  eux ;  que  pour 
autant  qu'il  efloit  bon  guerrier,  &  homme  hardi :  il 
tomba  malade  retournant  de  I'Acadie,  &  comme  ie 
le  voiois  dechoir  tous  les  iours,  ie  I'abordai  plufieurs 
[30]  fois  pour  luy  parler  de  Dieu,  mais  en  vain,  fon 
coeur  rempli  d'orgueil,  ne  pouuoit  donner  lieu  k  la 
verite,  il  haifCoit  fes  ennemis  auec  rage  &  fureur: 


1638-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


86 


named  him  Martin;  his  parents  showed  that  they 
were  very  glad  that  their  son  had  been  taught.  I 
am  surprised  that  these  barbarians,  when  they  see 
their  children's  bodily  health  hopeless,  are  pleased, 
at  least  some  of  them,  to  have  a  place  in  heaven  pro- 
cured for  them ;  and,  when  they  are  well,  they  care 
only  for  the  world.  But  alas !  this  misfortune  is  not 
so  peculiar  to  the  Pagans,  that  those  who  have  the 
faith  and  who  bear  the  name  of  Christians  [29]  do 
not  participate  therein.  How  many  persons  do  we 
see  in  Europe  whose  souls  are  so  attached  to  the 
earth  that  they  do  not  leave  it  until  their  bodies  are 
placed  in  it.  I  observed,  during  the  instruction  of 
this  child,  the  kindness  of  a  Savage.  He,  seeing  this 
poor  sick  child  fall  into  a  kind  of  swoon,  ran  towards 
our  house  and,  meeting  me  on  the  way,  told  me,  all 
out  of  breath,  that  this  poor  boy  was  abuut  to  render 
up  his  soul,  "  I  came  to  call  thee,  run  as  fast  as  thou 
canst."  This  zeal  shows  some  belief  in  our  myster- 
ies. May  God  grant  an  increase  to  these  small  be- 
ginnings of  a  faith  which  is  not  yet  strong  euough  to 
induce  them  to  give  up  their  bad  habits. 

On  the  same  day  we  also  baptized  an  adult  Savage, 
about  forty-five  years  old,  named  in  his  own  language 
Chibanagouch.  Sieur  Olivier  was  his  godfather  also, 
and  gave  him  the  name  Paul.  He  was  loved  by 
those  of  his  nation,  not  only  because  he  was  one  of 
the  principal  persons  among  them,  but  because  he 
was  a  good  warrior  and  a  bold  man.  He  fell  sick 
while  on  his  return  from  Acadia ;  and,  as  I  saw  him 
wasting  away  every  day,  I  approached  him  several 
[30]  times  to  speak  to  him  about  God,  but  in  vain; 
his  heart,  filled  with  pride,  could  not  make  room  for 
the  truth ;  he  hated  his  enemies  with  rage  and  fury. 


I 


\\ 


■f 


I' 


i. 


'W  \ 


% 


a 


1 


86 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


comme  on  eut  amen6  vn  Hiroquois  h,  A'ebec,  le  voy- 
ant  entrer  dans  fa  cabane,  il  fe  leue  tout  malade  qu'il 
eftoit,  fe  iette  fur  ce  pauure  homme,  comme  vn  chien 
enrag^  fur  quelque  autre  animal,  &  S,  belle  dents  luy 
arrache  I'oreille,  s'animant  d'vne  paffion  fi  brutale, 
qu'elle  caufoit  de  I'horreur  en  ceux  qui  le  voioient, 
cette  manie  eft  bien  efloign^e  de  la  douceur  de  lefus 
Chrilt,  mais  Dieu  a  plus  de  bonte  que  le  coeur  de 
I'homme  n'a  de  malice.  Ce  miferable  voiant  en  fin 
qu'il  luy  falloit  partir  de  cette  vie,  ouure  les  yeux,  & 
fe  vient  cabaner  proche  de  A'ebec  pour  eftre  inltruit. 
I'eltois  alle  en  ce  temps-la  h  Beaupre  qu'on  nomme 
ordinairement  le  Cap  de  Tourmente ;  Monfieur  le 
Gouuerneur,  &  Monfieur  Gand  defirans  voir  ces  belles 
prairies,  m'y  menerent  pour  fecourir  fpirituellement 
vne  famille  de  Fran9ois,  qui  refide  en  ce  lieu-la. 
Comme  nous  retournions,  le  fieur  Hebert  nous  ren- 
contrant  me  dit,  que  Chibanagouch  s'eltoit  venu  loger 
proche  de  nos  Frangois,  &  qu'il  y  auoit  long  temps 
qu'il  m'attendoit,  pour  entendre  la  doctrine  de  lefus- 
Chrilt,  &  receuoir  [31]  le  S.  Baptefme;  ie  le  trouuai 
en  effet  das  cette  bonne  difpofition.  Nikanis  me  dit, 
il  7  a  long  temps  que  ie  t'attends,  inltruis  moy,  car 
ie  ne  veux  pas  aller  dans  les  feux.  D'ou  vient  (luy 
dis-ie)  que  tu  m'as  refifte  fi  long  temps,  quand  ie 
t'ayparl^de  ton  falut.  ■  Ie  n'auois  point  d'efprit,  me 
repart-il,  mais  maintenant  que  ie  me  meurs,  ie  penfe 
a  ce  que  tu  m'as  enfeigne:  mais  en  effect  elt-ce  tout 
de  bon  que  tu  veux  croire  en  Diou?  tu  le  veinis  en 
m'inftruifant:  car  ie  perfeuererai  aupres  de  toy  iuf- 
ques  k  la  mort;  nous  I'allions  done  voir  ordinaire- 
ment le  P.  de  Quen  &  moy :  comme  ie  luy  portois 
quelques  images,  luy  ayant  explique  ce  qu'elles  re- 


1636-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


87 


Having  seen  an  Hiroquois,  who  had  been  brought 
to  Kebec,  enter  his  cabin,  he  raised  himself,  sick  as 
he  was,  threw  himself  upon  this  poor  man  as  a  mad 
dog  falls  upon  some  other  animal,  and  savagely  bit 
off  his  ear,  working  himself  into  so  brutal  a  fury  as 
to  cause  horror  in  those  who  saw  him.  This  madness 
is  far  removed  from  the  gentleness  of  Jesus  Christ : 
but  God  has  more  goodness  than  the  heart  of  man 
has  malice.  This  wretch,  finally  seeing  tha:  he 
would  have  to  depart  this  life,  opens  his  eyes,  and 
comes  to  live  near  Kebec  to  be  instructed.  At  that 
time  I  had  gone  to  Beauprd,  which  is  usually  called 
Cap  de  Tourmente ; ''^  Monsieur  the  Governor  and 
Monsieur  Gand,  wishing  to  see  those  fine  prairies, 
took  me  there  to  give  spiritual  assistance  to  a  French 
family  that  resides  in  that  place.  On  our  return 
sieur  Hebert,  meeting  us,  told  me  that  Chibanagouch 
had  come  to  stay  near  our  French  people,  and  that 
he  had  been  expecting  me  for  a  long  time,  in  order 
to  hear  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ  and  to  receive 
[31]  Holy  Baptism.  I  found  him,  in  fact,  thus  well 
disposed.  ''Nikanis,''  he  said  to  me,  "  I  have  been 
waiting  for  thee  a  long  time;  instruct  me,  for  I  do 
not  wish  to  go  into  the  fires."  "  How  does  it  hap- 
pen," (said  I  to  him)  "  that  thou  hast  resisted  me  so 
long  when  I  have  spoken  to  thee  of  thy  salvation? " 
"  I  had  no  sense,"  he  replied;  "  but  now,  that  I  am 
going  to  die,  I  am  thinking  upon  what  thou  hast 
taught  me."  "  But  art  thou  really  in  earnest  in 
wishing  to  believe  in  God?  "  "  Thou  wilt  see  that  I 
am  in  instructing  me,  for  I  will  remain  close  to  thee 
until  my  death."  So  we  continued  our  visits  to 
him,  usually  Father  de  Quen  and  I ;  as  I  brought 
him  a  few  pictures,  having  explained  to  him  what 


■If 


f  i 


(,  ■' 


if 


*iv 


4  I 


ii 


llll 


j»; 


m 


88 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  U 


prefentoient,  il  I'enfeignoit  aux  autres:  tenez  difoit- 
il,  voila  la  figure  de  cenx  qui  n'ont  pas  voulucroire, 
voyez  comme  ils  font  liez  de  fers,  comme  ils  font 
dans  les  feux,  comme  ils  font  enragez:  ces  autres  1^ 
qui  vont  la  haut,  ce  font  ceur  nui  ont  creu,  &  obei  k 
celuy  qui  a  tout  fait.  Les  heretiques  font  grande- 
ment  blafmables,  de  condamner  &  de  brifer  les 
images,  qui  ont  de  fi  bons  effets.  Ces  faijictes  figures 
font  la  moitie  de  rinflruction  qu'on  peut  doner  aux 
Sauuages.  I'auois  defir6  quelques  portraits  de  I'en- 
fer  &  de  I'ame  damn6e  on  nous  en  a  enuoy6  quelques 
vns  en  papier  [32]  mais  cela  efl  trop  confus.  Les 
diables  font  tellement  meflez  auec  les  hommes,  qu'on 
n'y  peut  rien  recognoiltre,  qu'auec  vne  particuliere 
attention,  qui  depeindroit  trois  ou  quatre,  ou  cinq  de- 
mons, tourmentans  vne  ame  de  diuers  fupplices,  I'vn 
luy  appliquans  des  feux,  I'autre  des  ferpens,  I'autre 
la  tenaillant,  I'autre  la  tenant  liee  auec  des  chaifnes, 
cela  auroit  vn  bon  eflfet,  notamment  fi  tout  elloit  bien 
diflingue,  &  que  la  rage,  &  la  triflefl^e  parufl!ent  bien 
en  la  fa.c  de  cette  ame  defefperee,  la  crainte  eft  I'a- 
uancouriere  de  la  foy,  dans  ces  efprits  barbares:  mais 
pour  conclure  ce  poinct,  ce  pauure  Neophite  ayant 
efte  baptife  le  5.  de  Nouembre,  vefcut  iufques  k  I'on- 
ziefme  du  mois  f uiuant ;  exergant  des  actes  de  foy  & 
d'efperance,  &  donnant-  alTez  k  cognoiflre  qu'il  auoit 
receu  ce  diuin  Sacrement  pour  le  falut  de  fon  ame, 
&  non  pour  efperer  quelquc  fecours  pour  fon  corps : 
car  encor  qu'il  fut  dans  vne  grande  difette  fi  efl-ce 
neantmcins  qu'il  ne  nous  demandoit  rien,  contre  la 
couttume  de  fa  nation  qui  efl  I'importunite  mefme 
enuers  les  eftrangers,  ellant  mort  Monfieur  le  Gou- 
uerneur,  &  Monfieur  le  Cheualier  de  I'lfle  fon  Lieu- 


1636-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


8U 


% 


they  represented,  he  taught  this  to  the  others. 
"  Look,"  said  he,  "  here  is  the  picture  of  those  who 
would  not  believe ;  see  how  they  are  bound  in  irons, 
how  they  are  in  the  flames,  how  mad  with  pain  they 
are;  those  others  who  go  to  heaven,  are  the  ones 
who  have  believed  and  obeyed  him  who  has  made  all 
things."  Heretics  are  very  much  in  the  wrong  to 
condemn  and  to  destroy  representations,  which  have 
so  good  an  effect.  These  sacred  pictures  are  half 
the  instruction  that  one  is  able  to  give  the  Savages. 
I  had  desired  some  portrayals  of  hell  and  of  lost 
souls;  they  sent  us  some  on  paper,  [32]  but  that  is 
too  confused.  The  devils  are  so  mingled  with  the 
men  that  nothing  can  be  identified  therein,  unless  it 
is  studied  closely.  If  some  one  would  depict  three, 
four,  or  five  demons  tormenting  one  soul  with  differ- 
ent kinds  of  tortures,  — one  applying  to  it  the  torch, 
another  serpents,  another  pinching  it  with  red-hot 
tongs,  another  holding  it  bound  with  chains, —  it 
would  have  a  good  effect,  especially  if  everything 
were  very  distinct,  and  if  rage  and  sadness  appeared 
plainly  in  the  face  of  the  lost  soul.  Fear  is  the  fore- 
runner of  faith  in  these  barbarous  minds.  But 
to  conclude  this  story,  this  poor  Neophyte  having 
been  baptized  on  the  5th  of  November,  lived  until 
the  eleventh  of  the  following  month,  performing 
acts  of  faith  and  hope,  and  making  it  plainly  under- 
stood that  he  had  received  this  divine  Sacrament  for 
the  salvation  of  his  soul,  and  not  in  the  hope  of  any 
benefit  to  his  body.  For  although  he  was  in  great 
want,  yet  he  asked  us  for  nothing,  contrary  to  the 
custom  of  his  nation,  which  is  importunity  itself  to- 
ward foreigners.  When  he  died,  Monsieur  the  Gov- 
ernor and  Monsieur  the  Chevalier  de  I'lsle,  his  Lieu- 


I     ii  11 


« 


90  LES  RELATIONS  DES  j£SUITES         [Voi,.  11 


w     '  ( 


tenant,  honorerent  [33]  fes  funerailles,  comme  aufli 
plufieurvS  aiitres  de  nos  Franyois. 

L'onziefme  iour  de  Nouembre  le  P.  de  Qiien  bap- 
tifa  vn  petit  Sauuage  malade,  il  fe  nommoit  Pcnoutcty 
vn  de  nos  FrangoivS  luy  changea  ce  nom,  &  I'appella 
lean  Baptiite:  fa  mere  permit  volontiers  qii'on  I'in- 
ftruifift,  &  qu'on  le  fiit  Chreltien. 

A  mefme  iour  nous  en  baptifafme  encor  vn  autre, 
qui  fut  nomm6  Louys,  fes  parens  furent  bien  aifes, 
qu'on  luy  conferaft  ce  grand  bien  deuant  qu'ils  en- 
trafTent  dans  les  terres. 

Les  iugemens  de  Dieu  font  eltranges,  fon  efprit  fe 
refpand  fur  ceux  qu'il  luy  plaift.  Le  chemin  eltoit 
fort  fafcheux,  pour  aller  aux  cabanes  des  Sauuages, 
il  falloit  defcendre  vne  montagne  fort  roide,  ou  y 
aller  par  eau,  ce  que  nous  ne  pouuions  faire ;  nous 
eftions  fort  occupez  en  ces  temps-lli:  cependant  vn 
defir  nous  aiant  pris  d'aller  voir  ces  Barbares,  nous 
quittafmes  toute  autre  affaire,  &  arriuafmes  fi  "k  pro- 
pos,  que  fi  nous  euffions  encor  retard^  fort  peu  de 
temps,  ces  deux  pauures  petits  fuffent  partis,  &  d'au- 
pres  de  Kebec,  &  de  cette  vie,  fans  ellre  lauez  dans 
le  fang  de  I'agneau.  Car  leurs  parens  les  alloient 
traifner  dans  les  bois  auec  [34]  eux,  oti  ils  moururent 
bien  tolt  apres  leur  baptefme,  comme  nous  auons 
appris. 

Le  14.  du  mefme  mois  nous  baptifafmes  en  noflre 
Chappelle  de  Kebec,  auec  les  fainctes  ceremonies  de 
I'Eglife,  vn  petit  enfant,  aage  de  quelques  mois,  fes 
parens  le  nommoient  Ouafibiskoicne/oict ,  &  Monfieur 
Gand  I'appella  Francois,  ce  pauure  petit  eltoit  fort 
malade,  Dieu  luy  rendit  bien  toft  apres  la  fant^,  fon 
pere  fe  nomme  Mantoueabeouichit ,  &  fa  mere,  Oiitchi- 


1636 -87  J 


LE  JEUNE  S  RELATION,  1637 


91 


tenant,  honored  \ii\  his  obsequies,  as  well  as  many 
others  of  our  Frenchmen. 

On  the  eleventh  day  of  November,  Father  de  (Juen 
baptized  a  little  sick  Savage  called  Pcnoiitet.  One  of 
our  Frenchmen  changed  this  name  for  him  into  Jean 
Baptiste ;  his  mother  very  cheerfully  permitted  him 
to  be  instructed  and  made  a  Christian. 

On  the  same  day,  we  baptized  still  another  one, 
whose  name  was  T.ouys;  his  parents  were  very  glad 
to  have  this  great  blessing  conferred  upon  him  before 
they  went  farther  inland. 

The  judgments  of  God  are  strange;  he  bestows  his 
spirit  upon  such  as  he  pleases.  The  road  to  the 
Savages'  cabins  was  very  bad ;  it  was  necessary  to  as- 
cend a  very  steep  mountain,  or  to  go  by  water,  which 
we  could  not  do;  we  were  very  busy  just  at  that 
time ;  yet,  having  been  seized  by  a  desire  to  go  and 
see  these  Barbarians,  we  gave  up  everything  else  and 
arrived  there  so  opportunely  that,  had  we  been  even 
a  little  time  delayed,  these  two  poor  little  ones 
would  have  departed  both  from  the  neighborhood  of 
Kebec  and  from  this  life,  without  being  washed  in 
the  blood  of  the  lamb.  For  their  parents  were  go- 
ing to  drag  them  into  the  woods  with  [34]  them, 
where,  as  we  have  learned,  they  died  soon  after  their 
baptism. 

On  the  14th  of  the  same  month,  we  baptized  in  our 
Chapel  at  Kebec,  with  the  holy  ceremonies  of  the 
Church,  a  little  child  a  few  months  old;  its  parents 
had  named  it  Oiiasibiskounesout ,  and  Monsieur  Gand 
called  it  Fran9ois.  This  poor  little  one  was  very 
sick,  but  God  soon  afterwards  restored  it  to  health. 
It's  father's  name  was  Mantotieabconichit,  and  its 
mother's,    Outchibahabanoukotieou,     They  have  given 


•I 


M 


1 1 ' 


fTJ»gr?HTT3WL>^-Jt 


T 


92 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES         [Vou  11 


^1 


N  1 


I 


bahabi.noukoucou .  lis  ont  donn6  vne  petite  fille  de 
leiirs  enfans  au  fieur  Oliuier,  qui  la  cherit  tendrc- 
mcnt,  il  I'entreticnt,  &  la  fait  efleuer  h  la  Fran9oife; 
fi  c6t  enfant  s'en  retourne  par  fois  ^s  Cabanes  des 
vSauuages,  fon  pcre  extremement  aife  de  voir  fa  fille 
bien  couuerte,  &  en  fort  bon  point,  ne  luy  lailTe  pas 
demeurer  long-temps  la  renuoiarc  n  la  maifon,  oil 
elle  demeure ;  mais  pour  reuenir  h  noltre  petit  Fran- 
9ois,  fes  parens  retoiirnans  de  dedans  les  bois,  au 
commencement  dii  Printemps,  Monfieur  (xand,  qui 
elt  charitable  au  poiTible  cniiers  ces  pauures  barbares, 
recognut  fon  petit  filleul,  I'appellant  par  fon  nom, 
ce  pauure  petit  luy  refpondit  en  begaiant,  mais  d'vne 
fa^on  fi  gentille,  aulTi  e(l-il  fort  bel  enfant,  qu'aufll 
toft  Monfieur  Gand  luy  fit  faire  vn  [35]  petit  habit  \ 
la  Frangoife,  fi  tolt  qu'il  fera  en  eltat  d'eftre  inftruit, 
i'efpere  que  nous  I'aurons  pour  I'inltruire,  fon  pere 
&  fa  mere  I'ont  ainfi  promis  en  fon  baptefme. 

Le  12.  de  Decembre  nos  Peres  qui  demeurent  a  la 
Conception  aux  trois  Riuieres,  baptiferent  vne  petite 
fille,  que  Madame  Godefroy  nomma  Marie.  Les  fe- 
crets  de  Dieu  nous  font  incognus,  les  Sauuages  s'e- 
llans  retirez  dans  les  bois,  auoient  emportc  cette 
pauure  enfant  ag6e  feulement  de  deux  ou  trois  ans. 
Les  Peres  la  voiant  malade  ne  I'auoient  ofe  baptifer, 
fur  r incertitude  de  fa  fant^.  En  fin  ces  Barbares  la 
rappo^terent  vn  peu  deuant  fa  mort,  contre  ce  propos 
qu'ils  auoient  fait  de  tarder  bien  plus  long-temps,  & 
Dieu  la  recent  en  fa  grace,  puis  en  fa  gloire.  Qui 
habitat  in  adiiitorio  altif^imi  in  protcctionc  Dei  cceli  cotn- 
morabittir. 

Le  5 .  de  lanuier  deux  petites  filles  Sauuages,  furent 
folennellement  baptifees  en  I'Eglife  du  grand  Con- 


1636 -87J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


98 


one  of  their  children,  a  little  girl,  to  sieur  Olivier, 
who  cherishes  her  tenderly;  he  provides  for  her, 
and  is  having  her  brought  up  in  the  French  way. 
If  this  child  occasionally  goes  back  to  the  Cabins  of 
the  Savages,  her  father,  very  ha^jpy  to  see  his  daugh- 
ter well  clothed  and  in  very  good  condition,  does  not 
allow  her  to  remain  there  long,  sending  her  back  to 
t'le  house  where  she  belongs.  But  to  return  to  our 
little  Franfois.  When  his  parents  came  back  from 
the  wood.s  in  the  early  Spring,  Monsieur  Gand,  who 
is  as  charitable  as  possible  to  these  poor  barbarians, 
recognized  his  little  godson  ;  calling  him  by  name, 
this  poor  little  fellow  answered  him  falteringly,  but 
in  so  pretty  a  way, —  he  is  indeed  a  very  beautiful 
child, —  that  Monsieur  Gand  straightway  had  a  [35] 
little  dress  made  for  him  in  the  French  fashion.  As 
soon  as  he  shall  be  in  a  condition  to  be  taught,  I 
hope  we  shall  get  him  for  instruction ;  his  father  and 
mother  promised  this  when  he  was  baptized. 

On  the  1 2th  of  December,  our  Fathers  who  live  at 
the  Conception,  at  the  three  Rivers,  baptized  a  little 
girl  whom  Madame  Godefroy  named  Marie.  It  is  not 
for  us  to  know  the  secrets  of  God.  The  Savages, 
having  withdrawn  into  the  woods,  took  with  them 
this  poor  little  child,  only  two  or  three  years  old. 
The  Fathers,  seeing  her  sick,  did  not  dare  to  baptize 
her,  on  account  of  the  uncertainty  of  her  health. 
Finally,  a  short  time  before  her  death,  these  Barba- 
rians came  back  with  her,  although  they  had  intended 
staying  away  a  much  longer  time,  and  God  received 
her  into  his  grace,  then  into  his  glory.  Qui  habitat 
in  adjutorio  altissimi  in  protectionc  Dei  coeli  coniniorabitiir. 

On  the  5th  of  January,  two  little  Savage  girls  were 
solemnly  baptized  in  the  Church  of  the  great  Con- 


4i  *■ 


<l*. 


>' 


5*4 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JESUITES         [Vol.  U 


I 


.1 


uent  des  Carmelites  de  ParivS.  La  flotte  retournant 
I'an  palT6  de  nos  havres,  emporta  cinq  Sauuages  de 
ce  pais  cy,  vne  ieune  femme  Hiroquoife,  vn  petit 
gargon,  &  trois  petites  filles  Montagnaifes,  cette  ieune 
Hiroquoife  demeure  en  la  [36]  maison  de  Madame  de 
Combalet,  qui  prend  la  peine  de  I'initruire  quelque- 
fois  elle  mefme  en  la  foy  de  lefus-Chrift,  &  en  la 
crainte  de  Dieu,  comme  ie  I'ay  appris;  fi  la  vertu 
s'emparoit  tellement  de  fon  coeur,  qu'elle  fufl  propre 
pour  retourner  auec  les  Religieufes,  qui  viendront 
en  fon  temps,  elle  leur  feruiroit  grandement :  car  elle 
inflruiroit  les  petites  filles  Sauuages,  qui  feront  auec 
elles,  ^  planter  du  bled  d'Inde,  mais  il  feroit  fou- 
liaitable  qu'elle  fufl  auec  le  temps  en  lieu,  ou  elle 
peuft  s'addonner  au  iardinage,  autrement  aiant  trop 
goulle  la  douceur  du  repos,  &  I'abondance  d'vne 
grande  maifon,  elle  refuiroit  par  apres  le  trauail,  c'ell 
a  quoy  i'apprends  que  Ton  fonge.  Pour  le  petit  gar- 
5on,  on  m'alTeure  qu'il  eft  en  bon  lieu,  i'efpere 
qu'eftant  bien  efleue,  on  le  renuoiera  quelque  iour 
pour  fecourir  fes  compatriotes. 

Quand  aux  trois  petites  filles,  I'vne  d'icelles  efloit 
defia  Chreftienne,  nous  I'auons  addrelTee  a  I'hofpital 
de  Dieppe,  la  .Superieure  de  cette  maifon  fort  bien 
reglee,  m'en  efcrit  en  ces  termes.  Nojlrc  petite  Louife 
fait  tres-bicn,  die  eji  extremement  donee,  fouple,  obeijfante 
&  denote,  quand  il  y  a  quelqnc  petite  deuotion  h  faire  dans 
la  clajfe  des  petites  Seminarijles,  c' ejl  la  premiere  a  la  de- 
niander,  elle  ejl  tellement  modejle  &  [37]  attcntiue  durant 
le  fainct  ferniee  de  V Eglife,  qu' elle  fait  honte  h  nos  petites 
Fran^oifes,  pour  moy  elle  me  donne  de  la  deuotiofi.  Ie 
rn  entretiens  foinient  auee  elle  des  chofes  qui  coneernent 
nojlre  faincte  Religion,  elle  y  fait  paroijlre  tant  de  con- 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


95 


vent  of  the  Carmelites  of  Paris.  The  fleet  which  re- 
turned last  year  from  our  ports  took  five  vSavages 
from  this  country, —  a  young  Hiroquois  woman,  a 
little  boy,  and  three  little  Montagnais  girls.  This 
young  Hiroquois  woman  lives  in  the  [36]  house  of 
Madame  de  Combalet,  who,  as  I  have  learned,  some- 
times takes  the  trouble  herself  to  instruct  her  in  the 
faith  of  Jesus  Christ  and  in  the  fear  of  God ;  if  vir- 
tue vShould  so  take  possession  of  her  heart  that  she 
should  be  fitted  to  return  with  the  Nuns,  who  will 
come  at  the  proper  time,  she  would  be  of  great  serv- 
ice to  them ;  for  she  would  teach  the  little  Savage 
girls,  who  will  be  with  them,  to  plant  Indian  corn. 
But  it  would  be  desirable  for  her,  in  the  course  of 
time,  to  be  put  in  a  place  where  she  can  devote  her- 
self to  gardening,  otherwise,  having  too  long  tasted 
the  sweetness  of  repose  and  the  abundance  of  a  great 
house,  she  would  afterwards  shun  labor.  I  am  told 
that  they  intend  to  do  thus.  As  to  the  little  boy,  I 
am  assured  that  he  is  in  a  good  place ;  I  hope  that, 
aftei  he  has  been  well  brought  up,  he  will  some  day 
be  sent  to  succor  his  countrymen. 

In  regard  to  the  three  little  girls,  one  of  them  was 
already  a  Christian,  and  we  sent  her  to  the  hospital 
at  Dieppe.  The  Superior  of  this  excellently  regu- 
lated house  writes  me  in  these  terms.  Our  little 
Louise  is  doing  very  well.  She  is  very  sweet,  compliant, 
obedient,  and  devoted.  When  there  is  some  small  act  of 
devotion  to  be  performed  in  the  class  of  little  Seminary 
girls,  she  is  the  first  to  ask  to  do  it;  she  is  so  modest 
and  [3  7 J  attentive  during  the  holy  services  of  the 
Church  that  she  puts  our  little  French  girls  to  shame;  for 
my  part,  she  inspires  me  with  devotion.  I  often  converse 
2vith  her  about  the  things  ivhich  concern  our  holy  Religion; 


% 


96 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jtSUITES         [Vol.11 


^'   If 


tentement,  que  ie  crois  qu  die  /era  capable  dc  faire  vn 
grand  Hen  en  /on  pays,  Ji  no/ire  Seigneur  luy  donne  vne 
tongue  vie.  Nous  e/perons  qu'ellc  Communiera  ct  Pa/ques, 
eu  e/gard  a  /a  deuotion.  II  y  a  des  millions  de  Chre/liens, 
qui  ont  rcceu  no/Ire  Seigneur,  qui  n  en /qauent  pas  tant 
quelle.  Ie  vous  enuoie  vne  pale  de  calice,  dont  elle  a  /ait 
la  dejitelle  de  point  couppc',  fi  elle  n'eu/l  point  c/le  nialade, 
nous  leufiions  r endue  ou  r emend e  plus  /qauante,  elle 
dit  quelle  veut  e/ire  Religieu/e,  &  quelle  ne  veut  point 
retourner  en  Canadas,  qu'auec  nos  /oeurs.  Ce  font  les 
paroles  de  la  mere  Superieure,  qui  deuoit  renuoier 
I'ann^e  ;jrochaine  cette  paiiure  petite;  mais  Ie  fieur 
Hebout,  qui  luy  a  ferui  de  pere,  la  voiat  fi  cotente,  la 
laiffe  volontiers,  iufques  k  la  venue  des  Religieufes. 
Cette  pauure  enfant  m'a  efcrit  trois  mots,  que  ie  cou- 
cherai  volontiers  icy,  Mon  R.  P.  La  Paix  de  no  (ire  Sei- 
gneur, le/uis/ort  cotente  d'e/lre  en  France,  pour  les/aueurs 
que  i'y  ay  rcceu,  &  que  ic  prctSds y  receuoir,  me  voidt  ct  la 
veille  de  ^na  premiere  Communion,  ce  qui  me  donne  vne  telle 
allcgref/c,  que  ie  n' ay  point  de  paroles  pour  I'expliquer,  ie 
prend  V a//curance  dc  supplier  en  toute  humility  [38]  V.  R. 
d' en  remcrcier  la  Diuinc  Maje/ld,  ie  vous  enuoie  Ie  premier 
ouuragc  que  t  ay  /ait,  i' ay  e/pcrance  d' e/lre plus  /(^auante, 
&  dc  repa/fer  qua nd  &  nos  Mercs  en  Canada,  pour  rendrc  Ie 
deuoir  d'  ho/pit  a  lit  d  a  ccllcs  dc  ma  nation,  fi  Dieu  ni  en  /ait 
la  grace.  Et  plus  bas'elle  s'excufe,  fi  elle  efcrit  fort 
mal,  ne  pouuant  pas  encor  former  fes  lettres,  Dieu 
veille  refpandre  fa  faincte  benediction  fur  ces  pau- 
ures  enfans.  Mais  parlous  des  deux  autres ;  Ie  les 
auois  prefent^es  k  Madame  de  Combalet,  comme  a 
celle  dont  la  grandeur  ne  dedaigne  point  la  balTeffe 
de  ces  patiures  creatures.  Cette  Dame  aiant  pris  re- 
folution  de  les  faire  baptifer,  les  fit  conduire  en  I'E- 


1636-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


97 


she  shows  so  much  satisfaction  therein  that  I  believe  she 
will  be  capable  of  doing  great  good  in  her  own  country,  if 
our  Lord  gives  her  a  long  life.  We  hope  she  will  take 
Communion  at  Easter,  considering  how  devoted  she  is. 
There  are  millions  of  Christians  who  have  received  our 
Lord,  who  do  not  know  as  much  as  she  does.  I  send  you 
a  chalice  pall,  the  point  lace  edging  of  which  was  made  by 
her.  If  she  had  not  been  sick,  we  :'>ould  have  returned 
her  or  brought  her  back  better  taught;  she  says  she  desires 
to  be  a  Nun,  and  that  she  does  not  wish  to  return  to  Cana- 
das  except  with  our  sisters.  These  are  the  words  of 
the  mother  Superior,  who  was  to  send  back  this  poor 
little  child  next  year ;  but  sieur  Hebout,  who  has  been 
as  a  father  to  her,  seeing  her  so  contented,  is  will- 
ing to  leave  her  until  the  coming  of  the  Nuns.  This 
poor  child  has  written  me  a  few  words,  which  I  shall 
be  glad  to  set  down  here.  My  Reverend  Father,  the 
Peace  of  our  Lord.  I  am  very  glad  to  be  in  France,  for 
the  favors  I  have  /  eceii  'd  here  and  expect  to  receive,  see- 
ing rnyself  on  the  eve  of  my  first  Communion;  this  gives 
me  so  much  joy  that  I  have  no  words  to  express  it.  I  take 
the  liberty  to  beg,  in  all  humility,  [38]  that  Your  Rever- 
ence will  thank  the  Divine  Majesty  for  it.  I  send  you  the 
first  work  I  have  done.  I  hope  to  have  more  learning  and 
to  cross  over  to  Canada  when  our  Mothers  do,  to  render 
the  debt  of  hospitality  to  the  women  of  tny  nation,  if  God 
grants  me  the  grace  to  do  so.  And  farther  down  she 
excuses  herself  if  she  writes  very  badly,  not  yet  be- 
ing able  to  form  the  letters.  May  God  bestow  his 
holy  blessing  upon  these  poor  children.  But  let  us 
speak  of  the  other  two.  I  had  presented  them  to 
Madame  de  Combalet,  as  to  one  whose  greatness  does 
not  disdain  the  littleness  of  these  poor  creatures. 
This  Lady,  having  decided  to  have  them  baptized, 


\i 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


glife  des  Carmelites,  oil  elles  quitterent  le  nom  de 
Barbares,  pour  entrer  dans  la  liberty  des  enfans  de 
Dieu.  La  mere  Magdelene  de  fainct  lofeph  me  def- 
crit  leur  baptefme  en  peu  de  mots.  Voiis  apprendrcz 
(dit-elle)  la  benediction  que  Dieu  a  donni'  an  baptefme  des 
deux  pctites  Saunages,  tant  pour  la  celcbritc  dc  r action, 
que  pour  la  grandc  dcuotion  qu'vn  grand  peuple,  qui  fe 
trouua  dans  nojlrc  Egli/e,  y  tcfmoigna.  La  plus  grande 
fut  tenu'e  fur  les  fonds,  par  Madame  la  Prince ffe  de  Con- 
d^,  qui  la  nomma  Marguerite  Therefe,  le  parrain  fut 
Monficur  le  Chancelier .  La  fecondc  fut  tenu'e  par  Ma- 
dame de  Combalet  [39]  dr  nommi'e  Marie  Magdelene,  le 
parrain  a  cflc'  Monfieur  des  Noiers,  Secretaire  d' Eflat, 
nous  eufmes  en  noflrc  Eglife  pour  Predicateur  Monficur 
r  Euefque  de  fnnct  Papoul,  vn  des  plus  eflimez  Predica- 
teurs  de  noflrc  temps,  &  tres-fainct  hommc,  lequcl  aiant  ce 
beau  fuiet  de  la  vocation  des  Gentils,  parce  que  c  efloit  le 
iour  des  Rois,  il  n'oublia  pas  de  recomuiander  V action  de 
nos  deux  pctites  Canadoifes,  &  de  loiier  la  charite  dc  ccux 
qui  trauaillent  a  acqucrir  ccs  ames  au  fits  de  Dieu.  Et 
plus  bas  elle  adioufte :  Ic  vous  diray  cncor,  que  Mar- 
guerite Therefe,  qui  nous  eft  rejlee  des  deux  pctites  Sau- 
nages, r autre  cftant  trrfpaffi'c,  cfl  la  plus  iolie  qu  il  efl 
pofsible,  elle  paroifl  fort  bonne  enfant,  &"  auoir  bien  de 
Vefprit,  die  fait  de  pctites  quejlions,  comme  efl  de  fqauoir , 
fi  nous  reffufciterons,  ft.  nous  verrons  Dieu,  fi  nos  corps 
feront  glorieux,  fur  le  fainct  Sacrcment ;  fi  c  efl  Dieu 
qui  y  efl  cachd  fous  les  efpeces  facramentcles:  &  ainfi  plu- 
fieurs  autres  chofcs,  quelle  deinandc  fur  cela.  Fefpere 
que  Dieu  la  benira,  &  en  aura  foin. 

Ah !  que  ie  dirois  volontiers  a  cette  enfant :  helas 
ma  fille  qui  vous  a  tire  de  la  baffeffe  pour  vous  loger 
dans  I'affection  des  grands,   qii'auez  vous  donne   a 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


99 


had  them  taken  to  the  Church  of  the  Carmelites, 
where  they  gave  up  the  names  of  Barbarians,  to  en- 
ter into  the  freedom  of  the  children  of  God.  Mother 
Magdelene  of  saint  Joseph  describes  their  baptism  to 
me  in  a  few  words:  You  xvill  hear  (she  s^ys)  abotit 
the  blessing  God  has  granted  us  in  the  baptism  of  two 
little  Savages,  not  only  on  account  of  the  celebrity  of  the 
act,  but  for  the  great  devotion  shoivn  by  the  distinguished 
people  who  zvere  in  our  Church.  The  taller  one  ivas  held 
over  the  font  by  Madame  the  Princess  de  Condd,  who 
named  her  Marguerite  Therese;  the  godfather  was  Mon- 
sieur the  Chancellor.  The  second  %vas  held  by  Madame  de 
Coinbalct,  [39]  and  named  Marie  Magdelene;  the  godfather 
was  Monsieur  des  Noiers,  Secretary  of  State.  We  had  in 
our  Church,  as  Preacher,  Monsieur  the  Bishop  of  saint 
Papoul,  one  of  the  most  estimable  Preachers  of  our  time, 
atid  a  very  holy  man;  he  having  taken  that  beautiful  top- 
ic, the  vocation  of  the  Gentiles,  because  it  was  Epiph- 
any, did  not  forget  to  commend  the  act  of  our  two  little 
Canadians ,  and  to  praise  the  charity  of  those  who  are  striv- 
ing to  obtain  these  souls  for  the  son  of  God.  And,  fur- 
ther on,  she  adds:  /  ivill  tell  you  also  that  Marguerite 
Therese,  the  one  remaining  to  us  of  the  two  little  Savages, 
the  other  having  died,  is  as  pretty  as  she  can  be.  She 
seems  to  be  a  very  good  child,  and  to  have  much  intelli- 
gence. She  asks  little  questions,  such  as  whether  we  shall' 
be  resurrected,  if  zve  shall  see  God,  if  our  bodies  will  be 
glorified,  in  regard  to  the  holy  Sacrament,  if  God  is  con- 
cealed there  under  the  sacramental  elements;  and  likewise 
tnany  other  things  which  she  asks,  regarding  such  matters. 
I  hope  God  zvill  bless  her  and  take  her  under  his  care. 

Ah!  would  that  I  could  say  to  this  child,  "Alas, 
my  daughter,  who  has  drawn  you  from  your  lowly 
estate  to  place  you  in  the  affection  of  nobles?     What 


11 


j    ,M 


I 


1,    ( 


i  li 


I( 


"  ii 


100 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JASUITES         [Vol.11 


I 


Dieu  pour  fortir  de  voflre  efclauage,  &  pour  eftre 
enrool^e  au  nombre  de  fes  enfans,  vous  [40]  fou- 
uient-il  des  refiftances,  que  vous  me  faifiez,  quand 
voftre  pere  vous  aiant  mis  entre  mes  mains,  vous  en 
vouliez  efchapper  ?i  toute  force,  pour  courir  apres 
voflre  malheur !  vous  ne  croiez  pas  ce  que  vos  com- 
patriotes  ne  fgauroient  encor  fe  perfuader,  que  nous 
defirions  vous  procurer  le  plus  grand  de  tous  les 
biens,  priez  pov~  eux  maintenant,  &  vous  difpofez 
de  les  venir  fecourir.  le  vols  tous  les  iours  vos  com- 
pagnes  mal  veflues,  log^es  fous  des  efcorces,  quafi 
toufiours  affam^es,  &  vous  eftes  en  I'abondance,  be- 
nilTez  celuy  qui  vous  a  fait  ces  biens,  &  le  coniurez 
d'auoir  compaffion  de  voflre  pauure  &  miferable  na- 
tion. Pour  tous  ces  grands  perfonnages  que  ie  viens 
de  nommer,  lefquels  ont  coopere  k  voflre  baptefme,  ie 
ne  leur  puis  dire  autre  chofe  fmon,  Benedict i  vos  h 
Domino,  qu'ils  font  les  benis  de  Dieu.  Ce  n'eft  pas 
ma  fille  pour  la  nobleffe  dc  voftre  extraction,  qu'ils 
vous  ont  tenus  fur  les  fonds,  qu'ils  prennent  la  peine 
de  vous  inf^Tuire,  qu'ils  vous  honorent  de  leur  affe- 
ction, mais  ces  ames  font  des  ames  d'eflite,  qui  fgauent 
la  grandeur  &  le  prix  du  fang  de  lefus-Chrift,  qu'ils 
vous  veulent  appliquer,  pour  I'amour  qu'ils  luy  por- 
tent :  recognoiff ez  ces  faueurs,  abbaiff ez  vous  deuant 
eux,  &  bien  d'auantage  [41]  deuant  Dieu,  prenant 
ces  belles  paroles  pour  voflre  deuife,  Mifericordias 
Domini  in  ceternum  cantabo,  Ie  chanterai  a  tout  iamais 
les  mifericordes  de  mon  Dieu.  C'efl  affez  fur  ce 
point,  i'ay  creu  que  ces  deux  enfans  nez  en  noftre 
nouuelle  France,  deuoient  auoir  place  entre  ceux, 
que  Dieu  a  pris  pour  fes  enfans  en  leur  pays. 

Le  20.  de  lanuier  nous  baptifames  le  petit  fils  d'vn 


1636-37] 


LE/EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


101 


have  you  rendered  to  God  for  your  deliverance  from 
slavery,  and  for  your  enrollment  among  the  number 
of  his  children?  Do  you  [40]  remember  the  resist- 
ance you  made  when  your  father  placed  you  in  my 
hands?  You  wi.sheu  to  escape  by  force,  to  run  after 
your  misery!  You  would  not  believe  what  your 
countrymen  could  not  yet  be  convinced  of,  that  we 
desired  to  secure  for  you  the  greatest  of  all  blessings. 
Pray  for  them  now,  and  prepare  yourself  to  succor 
them.  Every  day  I  see  your  compatriots  poorly 
clothed,  lodged  under  bark,  and  almost  always  fam- 
ished, while  you  are  living  in  abundance.  Bless  him 
who  has  given  you  these  comforts,  and  implore  him 
to  have  pity  on  your  poor  ana  wretched  nation.  As 
for  all  those  great  personages  whom  I  have  just  men- 
tioned, who  have  cooperated  in  your  baptism,  all  I 
can  say  to  them  is,  Bcncdicti  vos  h  Domino,  that  they 
are  the  anointed  of  God.  It  is  not,  my  daughter, 
for  the  nobleness  of  your  extraction  that  they  have 
held  you  over  the  font,  that  they  take  the  trouble  to 
teach  you,  that  they  honor  you  with  their  affection; 
but  these  souls  are  the  souls  of  the  elect,  who  know 
the  greatness  and  the  value  of  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  they  wish  to  apply  to  you  for  the  love 
they  bear  him.  Acknowledge  these  favors,  abase 
yourself  before  them,  and  still  more  [41]  before  God, 
taking  these  beautiful  words  as  your  motto,  Miseri- 
cordias  Domini  in  ceternum,  cantaho,  "  I  will  sing  forever 
the  mercies  of  my  God."  Enough  upon  this  point; 
I  have  felt  that  these  two  children,  born  in  our  new 
France,  ought  to  be  placed  among  those  whom  God 
has  taken  as  his  children  in  their  own  country. 

On  the  20th  of  January,  we  baptized  the  little  son 
of  a  Savage  called  Itaouigabaouiou.     As  we  had  ob- 


\m 


1 


it' 


11: 


■\\ 


'H 


\^    \ 


yt 


I 


102 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  j£SUlTES         [Vol.  11 


l^'i^ 


Sauuage  nomme  Itaouigabaoniou  comme  nous  auions 
remarque  que  fon  enfant  eftoit  malade,  nous  luy  re- 
commanclions  fort  de  nous  aduertir  quand  il  le  ver- 
roit  en  danger  de  mort,  afin  de  luy  procurer  I'entree 
du  ciel;  il  n'y  manqua  pas,  car  volant  qu'il  ne  pou- 
uoit  plus  manger,  il  nous  vint  dire  que  c'eftoit  fait 
de  fon  fils,  &  que  nous  luy  filTions  ce  que  nous  auions 
defline,  nous  luy  demandafmes  s'il  le  pourroit  appor- 
ter  ci  la  Chappelle,  car  ils  eftoient  cabanez  afTez  pro- 
che  de  A'ebec,  &  s'il  ne  cognoiffoit  point  quelque 
Fran9ois,  pour  le  prier  d'eflre  parrain  de  fon  enfant, 
il  repart  qu'il  feroit  apporter  le  malade,  &  qu'il  prie- 
roit  Monfieur  de  fainct  Sauueur  de  luy  donner  nom, 
cela  fut  fait,  I'enfant  fut  confacre  a  lefus-Chrift,  & 
nomme  Nicolas.  Trois  iours  apres,  ce  pauure  petit 
Chreftien  tirant  [42]  aux  abois,  fon  pere  nous  enuoia 
querir  pour  le  voir  mourir,  toute  la  Cabane  eftoit 
remplie  de  Sauuages,  inuitez  a  vn  feftin,  qu'on  fai- 
foit  pour  la  mort  de  I'enfant;  nous  entrafmes  apres 
que  le  feftin  fut  acheue :  le  pere  tenoit  fon  pauure 
petit  enfant,  qui  enduroit  &  fouffroit  de  grandes  con- 
uulfions,  fa  mere  fe  lamentoit  fort,  tous  les  Sauuages 
eftoient  dans  vn  triftre  &  morne  filence,  eftans  en- 
trez  nous  gardafmes  le  filece  quelque  temps  auffi  bien 
que  les  autres,  afin  de  leur  tefmoigner  que  nous  par- 
ticipions  k  leur  deuil,  veritablement  nous  admirions 
la  conftance  du  pere  de  ce  petit  innocent :  car  quoy 
que  fes  yeux  vilTent  les  douleurs  bien  fenfibles  de 
fon  fils  vnique,  &  que  fes  oreilles  entendiffent  les 
triftes  fanglots,  &  lamentations  de  fa  femme,  il  ne 
donna  iamais  aucun  figne,  ny  aucune  marque  d'vn 
cceur  foible,  mais  auec  vne  grande  egalite  d'efprit, 
qui  paroiffoit  fur  fon  vifage,  il  foulageoit  fon  fils  auec 


1636-87] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


108 


served  that  lis  child  was  sick,  we  recommended  him 
strongly  to  let  us  know  if  he  saw  it  in  danger  of 
death,  that  we  might  secure  for  it  an  entrance  to 
heaven  He  did  not  fail  to  do  so,  for,  seeing  that  it 
could  no  longer  eat,  he  came  to  tell  us  that  it  was  all 
over  with  his  son,  and  that  we  should  do  to  him  what 
we  had  intended.  We  asked  him  if  it  could  be 
brought  to  the  Chapel,  for  they  were  encamped  quite 
near  Kebec ;  and  if  he  was  not  acquainted  with  some 
Frenchman,  whom  he  could  ask  to  be  godfather  for 
his  child.  He  replied  that  he  would  have  the  sick 
one  brought  there,  and  would  avSk  Monsieur  de  sainct 
Sauveur  to  give  it  a  name.  This  was  done;  the  child 
was  consecrated  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  named  Nicolas. 
Three  days  afterwards,  as  this  poor  little  Christian 
was  nearing  [42]  his  end,  his  father  sent  for  us  to 
come  and  see  him  die.  The  Cabin  was  filled  with 
Savages,  who  were  there  as  guests  at  a  feast  that  had 
been  prepared  in  anticipation  of  the  death  of  the 
child.  We  entered  after  the  feast  was  over ;  the  fa- 
ther was  holding  his  poor  little  infant,  which,  in 
agony,  was  experiencing  violent  convulsions;  its 
mother  was  uttering  loud  laments,  all  the  Savages 
were  in  a  sad  and  mournful  silence ;  having  entered, 
we,  like  the  others,  maintained  silence  for  some  time. 
in  order  to  show  them  that  we  were  participating  in 
their  mourning.  Truly,  we  admired  the  firmness  of 
the  father  of  this  little  innocent;  for  although  his 
eyes  saw  the  very  evident  sufferings  of  his  only  son, 
and  although  his  ears  heard  the  mournful  sobs  and 
lamentations  of  his  wife,  he  gave  no  sign  nor  indica- 
tion of  a  weak  heart,  but  with  great  equanimity  of 
mind,  which  appeared  upon  his  face,  he  soothed  his 
son  with  the  love  of  a  mother,  preserving,  however, 


\-\. 


i| 


M. 


■"%l 

{) 

\ 

1 

\ 

«i 

1      .' 

3 


If 


1 


104 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


i 


.1 


vn  amour  de  mere,  gardant  neantmoins  la  conftance 
d'vn  pere  ;  apres  auoir  imitd  quelque  temps  leur 
filence,  ie  commen9ai  k  vouloir  confoler  la  mere,  non 
pas  taut  pour  efperance  de  luy  ofter  fa  triflelTe,  que 
pour  eiitrer  dans  vn  meilleur  difcours.  Nous  fom- 
mes  [43]  en  Europe  dans  vn  erreur  quand  quelqu'vn 
eft  trilte,  nous  I'accablons  de  raifons  pour  arracher 
fon  mal,  &  c'efl  cela  mefme  qui  luy  augmente  fa 
douleur.  La  meilleure  fa9on  de  confoler  vne  ame 
affligee,  c'efl  de  future  le  confeil  de  fainct  Paul,  Flere 
cum  flentibus,  pleurer  auec  ceux  qui  pleurent,  afin  de 
leur  faire  ietter  par  les  yeux,  notamment  aux  fem- 
mes,  I'amertume  qui  noie  leur  coeur,  cela  fait,  il  ne 
faut  plus  parler  de  I'obiet  qui  caufe  la  trifteffe.  Les 
Sauuages  gardent  cecy  parfaitement,  car  ils  ne  veu- 
lent  point  qu'on  face  mention  des  trefpaffez  dans 
leurs  difcours  familiers,  mais  feulement  quand  on 
veut  (comme  ils  difent)  releuer  ou  faire  reuiure  le. 
deffunt,  faifant  porter  fon  nom  k  quelque  autre.  Mais 
reprenons  noftre  difcours,  ie  pris  done  la  parole  & 
m'addreffant  h.  la  mere,  ie  luy  dis,  ie  garderai  parmi 
vous  la  couftume  des  Francois,  quand  quelque  enfant 
meurt  en  France,  &  que  la  mere  s'en  afflige,  on  luy 
dit  qu'en  effet  elle  a  raifon  de  s'attrifter  de  la  perte 
d'vn  fi  gentil  enfant,  mais  neantmoins  qu'elle  doit 
bien  toft  effuier  fa  douleur,  fi  fon  enfant  meurt  Chre- 
flien:  car  le  ciel  luy  eft  ouuert,  ou  il  s'en  va  en  vn 
lieu  plein  de  delices,  o^  la  maladie,  la  [44]  faim,  la 
pauurete,  les  douleurs,  &  la  mort  n'entre  point.  En 
vn  mot,  ie  tafchai  en  mon  patois  Sauuage,  de  leur 
faire  voir  vn  petit  efchantillon  des  grands  biens,  dont 
ce  petit  enfant  de  Dieu  alloit  iouir.  lis  efcouterent 
cela  dans  vn  grand  filence,  &  monftrerent  y  prendre 


1636-87]  LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  t6j7 


106 


the  firmness  of  a  father.  After  having  shared  their 
silence  for  some  time,  I  began  to  try  to  console  the 
mother,  not  so  much  in  the  hope  of  dispelling  her 
sadness,  as  for  the  sake  of  introducing  a  more  cheer- 
ing topic.  We  [43 1  Europeans  make  a  mistake  in 
overwhelming  one  who  is  in  sorrow  with  arguments 
serving  to  remove  his  trouble,  for  it  is  just  that  which 
augments  his  grief.  The  best  way  to  comfort  an 
afflicted  soul  is  to  follow  the  advice  of  saint  Paul, 
Flere  cum  flentibus,  "  Weep  with  those  who  weep," 
that  they,  especially  women,  may  shed  through  the 
eyes  the  bitterness  that  inundates  the  heart;  after 
this  is  done,  the  thing  that  causes  their  grief  need  no 
more  be  mentioned.  The  Savages  follow  this  rule 
to  perfection,  for  they  do  not  allow  any  one  to  men- 
tion the  dead  in  their  ordinary  conversation,  but  only 
when  it  is  desired  (as  they  say)  to  take  up  or  to  re- 
store the  deceased  to  life  by  having  aiiother  assume 
his  name.  But  let  us  resume  our  discouise.  Then 
I  began  to  speak,  and,  addressing  myself  to  the 
mother,  said  to  her,  ' '  I  will  observe  among  you  the 
French  custom ;  when  a  child  dies  in  France  and  the 
mother  mourns  for  it,  they  say  to  t  er  that  she  has 
indeed  reason  to  grieve  for  the  loss  of  so  sweet  a 
child,  but  that,  nevertheless,  she  ought  soon  to  as- 
suage her  grief  if  her  child  has  died  a  Christian ;  for 
the  sky  is  opened  to  it,  whither  it  will  go  to  a  place 
full  of  delights,  where  sickness,  [44]  hunger,  poverty, 
grief,  and  death  do  not  enter.  In  a  word,  I  tried,  in 
my  Savage  patois,  to  make  her  see  a  little  specimen 
of  the  great  blessings  which  this  little  child  of  God 
is  going  to  enjoy.  They  listened  to  this  in  profound 
silence,  and  showed  that  they  took  great  pleasure 
therein ;  in  conclusion,  this  little  Angel,  having  held 


A>1 


IP 


Ml 


^1" 


106 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITEH        [Vol.  11 


plaifir;  pour  conclufion  ce  petit  Ange,  aiant  encor 
rcfidd  quelque  temps  s'enuola  au  ciel,  &  fon  corps 
fut  enterr^  folennellement,  auec  vn  autre  Chreflien, 
dont  ie  vay  parler. 

Le  25.  du  mefme  mois,  le  fils  d'vn  Sauuage,  que 
les  Francois  furnomment  Le  Cadet,  receut  le  fainct 
Baptefme.  Le  P.  de  Quen  le  fit  Chreflien,  &  Mon- 
fieur  Gand  le  nomma  Paul,  il  eftoit  aagd  dc  dixfept 
ans  ou  enuiron,  ce  pauure  gar9on  nous  ferma  fort 
long  temps  I'oreille,  ne  voulant  point  en  aucune  fa- 
5on  oui'r  parler  de  Dieu;  ie  ne  fyay  s'il  ne  fe  figuroit 
point  qu'il  efloit  mal  pris  k  vn  fien  frere  d'auoir  re- 
ceu  la  foy,  s'imaginant  que  le  Sacrement  de  vie  luy 
auroit  cauf6  la  mort;  quoy  que  e'en  foit,  quand  ie 
I'abordois  pour  I'inflruire,  eflant  fort  malade,  il  s'en- 
ueloppoit  dans  fa  robbe,  &  ne  me  vouloit  point  efcou- 
ter  en  aucune  fagon,  c'eft  pourquoy  ie  tafchai  de  I'ef- 
pouuanter,  par  rapprehenfion  de  I'enfer,  fi  bien  que 
ie  le  fis  [45]  pleurer,  dequoy  m'eftant  apperceu,  ie 
redoublai  mon  difcours,  &  rehaufCai  ma  voix,  tu  ne 
Grains  pas  la  mort  eternelle,  &  tu  crains  la  mort  de 
ton  corps,  foit  que  tu  croie,  ou  que  tu  ne  croie  pas, 
tu  es  mort,  tu  n'en  peux  plus,  &  non  content  de 
fouffrir  la  langueur  de  ta  maladie,  tu  veux  fouffrir 
les  tourmens  horribles  de  I'enfer,  fi  ie  te  hai'fTois,  ie 
te  laiffois  aller  dans  le  feu,  mais  i'ay  pitid  de  ton 
ame,  efcoute  &  prend  garde  ^i  ce  qu'on  t'enfeigne  eft 
mauuais ;  fon  pere  voiant  que  ie  le  preffois,  luy  dit : 
mon  fils  tu  deurois  obeir  au  pere,  ce  qu'il  t'enfeigne 
eft  bon.  En  fin  Dieu  luy  toucha  le  cceur,  il  me  pro- 
mit  qu'il  m'efcouteroit,  ce  qu'il  fit,  I'aiant  iug6  afCez 
inflruit,  nous  le  baptifafmes,  cinq  iours  apres  fon 
baptefme  il  mourut,  la  mefme  nuict  que  le  petit  Ni- 


1686-87] 


LE  JEUNI'?S  RELATION,  1637 


107 


out  for  some  time,  flew  away  to  heaven,  anrl  his  body 
was  solemnly  buried,  with  that  of  another  Christian 
of  whom  I  am  about  to  speak. 

On  the  25  th  of  the  same  nionth,  the  son  of  a  Sav- 
age, whom  the  French  surnamed  Le  Cadet,  received 
holy  Baptism.  Father  de  Quen  made  him  a  Chris- 
tian, and  Monsieur  (iand  named  him  Paul;  he  was 
about  seventeen  years  old.  For  a  long  time  this 
poor  boy  closed  his  ears  against  us,  not  willing  to 
hear  God  spoken  of  in  any  way;  I  do  not  know 
whether  he  fancied  that  misfortune  had  come  upon 
one  of  his  brothers  for  having  received  thu  faith, 
imagining  that  the  Sacrament  of  life  had  been  the 
cause  of  death  to  him ;  be  that  as  it  may,  when  I  ap- 
proached to  give  him  instruction,  as  he  was  very 
sick,  he  wrapped  himself  up  in  his  robe,  and  would 
not  listen  to  me  at  all.  I  tried,  therefore,  to  frighten 
him  with  the  fear  of  hell, —  so  that,  indeed,  I  made 
him  [45]  weep;  as  soon  as  I  became  aware  of  this,  I 
redoubled  my  efforts,  and  with  greater  earnestness 
said,  "Thou  dost  not  fear  eternal  death,  and  thou 
fearest  the  death  of  thy  body ;  whether  thou  believ- 
est  or  dost  not  believe,  thou  art  dead,  thou  canst  do 
no  more ;  and,  not  content  to  suffer  the  long  pain  of 
thy  disease,  thou  wishCvSt  to  suffer  the  horrible  tor- 
ments of  hell ;  if  I  hated  thee,  I  would  let  thee  go 
into  the  flames,  but  I  have  compassion  for  thy  soul ; 
listen,  and  see  if  what  thou  art  taught  is  bad."  His 
father,  seeing  that  I  was  urging  him,  said,  "  My  son, 
thou  must  obey  the  father ;  what  he  teaches  thee  is 
good."  Finally  God  touched  his  heart,  so  that  he 
promised  to  listen  to  me,  whicn  he  did.  Having 
judged  him  sufficiently  instructed,  we  baptized  him ; 
five  days  after  his  baptism,  he  died,  on  the  same 


''a 


\\ 


i 


108 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES        [Vol.  U 


g/ 


colas,  c'efl  pourquoy  on  les  enterra  tous  deux  en- 
femble.  Or  comme  on  eut  beaucoup  de  peine  k  faire 
la  folTe,  la  terre  eftant  fort  gel6e,  les  Sauuages  qui  ve- 
noient  au  conuoi,  fe  retirerent  en  noftre  maifon,  at- 
tendant qu'elle  fufl  faite,  ie  me  mis  done  en  ma 
chambrette,  I'vn  d'eux  me  voiant  parti,  prit  la  pa- 
role, &  commence  h  dire  ^  fes  compatriotes :  I'admire 
ce  que  difent  ces  gens  icy,  ils  prennent  beaucoup  de 
peine  pour  nous,  ils  nous  difent  que  les  [46]  moits 
qui  ont  creu,  s'en  vont-deuant  nous  iouir  d'vn  grand 
bon-heur,  &  que  nous  irons  apres  eux,  fi  nous  vou- 
lons  croire,  qu'il  y  a  des  peines  ordonn^es  pour  les 
mefchants,  ie  penfe  qu'ils  difent  vray,  nous  ne  fgau- 
f ions  dire  Ie  contraire :  car  comme  ce  qu'ils  difent 
nous  elt  nouueau,  &  que  pas  vn  de  nous  n'en  a  co- 
gnoiffance,  fi  nous  n'en  voions  la  verite,  de  moins  n'o- 
ferions-nous  Ie."  accufer  de  menfonge ;  fi  nos  anceftres 
eufl!ent  fceu  efcrire,  ils  nous  auroient  laiff^  de  gro^ 
liures  de  fables  &  de  fauffetez ;  pour  moy  ie  trouue 
que  la  doctrine  des  Frangois  eft  bonne.  I'efcoutois 
ce  difcours  de  ma  chambre,  que  les  autres  k  la  verity 
n'improuuoient  pas,  mais  auffi  ne  donnoient  ils  pas 
affcz  de  tefmoignages  qu'ils  I'approuuaflent  fort. 

Le  14.  de  Feburier  vne  femme  paralitique  fut  mife 
au  nombre  des  Chreltiens.  Voicy  comme  en  parle 
le  P.  Buteux,  cette  pauure  creature  n'auoit  plus  que 
les  l^vres,  &  la  parole  de  libre,  elle  eftoit  couchee 
fur  vn  bout  de  peau  de  cerf,  large  &  long  enuiro  de 
deux  pieds,  couuerte  de  la  moitie  d'vne  demie  cou- 
uerture  tres-fimple,  &  toute  vfee,  elle  eltoit  dans  vne 
cabane  perc^e  ^  iour  de  tous  coftez.  Comme  elle  ne 
pouuoit  s'approcher  du  feu,  ny  en  faire  quad  il  s'e- 
Iteignoit  la  nuict  [47]  elle  eftoit  par  fois  toute  roide 


I 


' 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


109 


night  as  little  Nicolas,  and  this  is  the  reason  why 
they  were  buried  together.  But  as  there  was  consid- 
erable trouble  in  digging  the  grave,  for  the  ground 
was  frozen  hard,  the  Savages  who  came  to  take  part 
in  the  funeral  procession  withdrew  to  oui  house,  to 
wait  until  it  was  made.  Now  I  retired  into  my  little 
room,  and  one  of  them,  seeing  me  leave,  took  the 
floor  and  began  to  say  to  his  compatriots,  "  I  admire 
what  these  people  say;  they  take  a  great  deal  of 
trouble  for  us;  they  tell  us  that  the  [46J  dr. ad  who 
have  believed  go  away  before  us,  to  enjoy  great  hap- 
piness, and  that  we  shall  go  after  them  if  we  will  be- 
lieve ;  that  punishments  are  ordained  for  the  wicked. 
I  believe  they  are  telling  the  truth ;  we  could  not 
gainsay  them ;  for  since  what  they  say  is  new  to  us, 
and  as  not  one  of  us  has  any  knowledge  of  it,  if  we 
do  not  see  the  truth  thereof,  at  least  we  dare  not  ac- 
cuse them  of  lying.  If  our  ancestors  had  known  how 
to  write,  they  would  have  left  us  great  books  filled 
with  fables  and  falsehoods;  for  my  part,  I  find  that 
the  doctrines  of  the  French  are  good."  I  listened 
from  my  chamber  to  this  discourse,  which  the  others 
did  not,  in  truth,  disapprove,  but  neither  did  they 
show  much  evidence  that  they  greatly  approved  it. 

On  the  14th  of  February  a  paralytic  woman  was 
placed  among  the  number  of  Christians.  See  how 
Father  Buteux  speaks  of  her :  ' '  This  poor  woman 
had  nothing  left  her  but  her  lips  and  power  of  speech ; 
she  was  lying  on  a  piece  of  deerskin  about  two  feet 
square,  and  was  covered  with  a  quarter  of  a  very 
meager  and  worn-out  blanket;  she  was  in  a  cabin 
open  to  the  daylight  on  all  sides.  As  .she  could  not 
get  near  the  fire,  nor  kindle  one  when  it  went  out  at 
night,   [47]   she  was  sometimes  all  stiff  and  frozen 


i      4 

l.li 


1  , 


H 


r    >     V, 


in 


110 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  11 


&  glac^e  de  froid,  les  Sauuages  qui  n'ont  point  de 
foy,  &  par  confequent  de  charity,  luy  lailToient  de- 
mander  k  boire  plus  de  quatre  fois  deuat  que  de  luy 
en  donner  vne  feule  fois,  ie  la  faifois  manger  moy- 
mefme,  dit  le  P.  &  I'appatois  comme  vn  enfant ;  quand 
i'allois  aux  cabanes,  ces  barbares  me  difoiet.  qu'elle 
auoit  les  reins  tout  efcorchez,  &  cependant  iamais 
dans  tout  le  temps  que  nous  I'auons  vifitee,  nous  n'a- 
uons  veu  aucun  acte  d' impatience,  ny  entendu  au- 
cune  plainte  de  ceux-  de  fa  cabane,  feulement  come 
elle  vit  qu'ils  parloiet  de  decabaner,  helas!  dit  elle, 
ils  me  tueront,  ou  m'abandonnerot  en  quelque  en- 
droit :  cela  mefme  arriua  le  ledemain  de  fon  baptefme : 
car  le  P.  du  March^  eftant  all^  aux  cabanes  luy  por- 
ter a  manger,  ils  I'arrefterent,  &  luy  dirent,  attend 
tu  entreras  bien  tolt,  ils  enfeueliffoient  cette  pauure 
creature,  laquelle  fe  portoit  affez  bien  deux  heures 
deuant,  aiant  fait  le  figne  de  la  croix,  &  prononc6  le 
doux  nom  de  lefus  &  de  Marie.  II  eft  affez  probable 
qn'ils  la  mirent  k  mort.  L'hofpital  remediera  k  ces 
grands  defordres. 

Le  i8.  du  mefme  mois,  vne  feme  Sauuage  recent 
le  baptefme,  mais  il  vaudroit  bie  mieux  pour  elle, 
que  iamais  elle  ne  I'euft  receu:  car  elle  eft  morte 
dans  Tapoltafie.  Comme  le  P.  [48]  de  Quen  &  moy 
la  vifitions  fort  fouuent  durant  fa  maladie,  fi  nous 
ouurions  la  bouche  pour  luy  parler  de  noftre  creance, 
gueriffez  moy,  difoit  elle,  &  ie  croirai,  autrement 
non,  ie  veux  viure,  fi  vous  me  voulez  rendre  la  fan- 
te,  i'obeirai  a  vos  paroles.  I'auois  beau  luy  dire  que 
cela  n'eltoit  pas  en  noltre  pouuoir.  Comme  vn  Sau- 
uage nomme  Makheabichtichiou,  s'eltoit  trouue  mal, 
&  que  nous  i'auions  affifte  en  fa  maladie,  le  faifant 


I 


t 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


111 


with  the  cold.  The  Savages,  who  have  no  faith  and 
therefore  no  charity,  let  her  ask  for  a  drink  more 
than  four  times  before  giving  it  to  her  once ;  I  my- 
self gave  her  food,'*  says  the  Father,  "  feeding  her 
like  a  child.  When  I  went  to  the  cabins,  these  bar- 
barians told  me  that  her  loins  were  quite  raw ;  and 
yet,  during  all  the  time  we  visited  her,  we  never  saw 
an  act  of  impatience,  nor  heard  a  complaint  against 
those  of  her  cabin,  except  when  she  saw  they  were 
going  to  break  camp;  "  Alas!  "  said  she,  "  they  will 
kill  me,  or  abandon  me  somewhere."  That  very 
thing  happened  the  day  after  her  baptism ;  for  Fa- 
ther du  Marche  having  gone  to  the  cabins  to  take 
her  something  to  eat,  they  stopped  him  and  said  to 
him,  '  Wait,  thou  shalt  go  in  soon.'  They  were  pre- 
paring to  bury  this  poor  creature,  who  two  hours  be- 
fore was  feeling  well  enough,  as  she  had  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross  and  pronounced  the  sweet  names  of 
Jesus  and  Mary.  It  is  quite  probable  that  they  put 
her  to  death.  The  hospital  will  remedy  these  great 
wrongs." 

On  the  1 8th  of  the  same  month  a  Savage  woman 
received  baptism ;  but  it  would  have  been  much  bet- 
ter for  her  if  she  had  never  received  it,  for  she  died 
in  apostasy.  As  Father  [48]  de  Quen  and  I  visited 
her  very  often  during  her  sickness,  if  we  opened  our 
mouths  to  say  anything  to  her  about  our  belief,  ' '  Cure 
me,"  she  would  say,  "  and  I  will  believe,  otherwise 
not ;  I  wish  to  live ;  if  you  will  restore  me  my  health, 
I  will  obey  your  words."  In  vain  did  I  tell  her  that 
this  was  not  in  our  power.  As  a  Savage  named 
Makheabichtichiou  was  feeling  ill,  and  as  we  had 
ministered  to  him  in  his  sickness,  occasionally  having 
him  sleep  in  our  house,  this  woman,  seeing  that  he 


'! 


If 


1     111 

1       J  J;  I 


112 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


par  fois  coucher  en  noitre  maifon ;  cette  femme  vol- 
ant qu'il  fe  portoit  bien,  attribuoit  le  recouurement 
de  fa  fant6  k  nollre  pouuoir,  &  ^  la  cognoilTance  que 
nous  anions  auec  le  Manitou,  c'elt  k  dire,  auec  celuy 
qui  ofte  ou  rend  la  vie,  fi  bien  qu'elle  nous  deman- 
doit  toufiours  la  vie  du  corps,  ne  fe  fouciant  pas  beau- 
coup  decelle  del'ame;  ie  me  fers  de  toute  la  douceur 
poffible  pour  gagner  fon  efprit,  ie  palTe  de  la  dou- 
ceur aux  menaces,  mais  ny  I'huile,  ny  le  vinaigre, 
n'eftoient  pas  aflez  puiffans,  pour  guerir  vne  fi  grande 
maladie  comme  eft  I'opiniaftret^,  qui  aime  trop  cette 
vie,  eft  en  danger  de  perdre  I'autre,  comme  il  eft  ar- 
riu6  "k  cette  pauure  miferable,  felon  qu'on  en  pent 
probablement  iuger,  aiant  done  quafi  defefper^  de 
fon  falut,  i'en  aduertis  le  fieur  Oliuier,  qui  co- 
gnoilToit  &  cheriffoit  fes  parens  [49]  de  longue  main, 
&  qui  alTiltoit  fort  charitablement  cette  pauure  lan- 
guifTanlc,  il  lava  voir,  luy  demande  fi  elle  fe  veut  per- 
dre, d'ou  venoit  qu'elle  ne  me  vouloit  point  efcouter? 
il  ne  fait  que  me  tancer,  &  me  parler  de  la  mort, 
m'eltourdiffant  en  ma  maladie,  refpondit  elle.  En 
effet  ne  pouuant  faire  entrer  la  foi  dans  fon  efprit, 
par  I'efperance  du  ciel,  i'auois  tafch^  de  luy  donner 
entree  par  la  terreur  de  I'enfer.  Or  foil  qu'elle  fei- 
gnilt,  ou  qu'en  verite  elle  eult  quelque  bonne  volon- 
t^,  elle  promit  au  fieur  Oliuier  de  croire  en  Dieu,  & 
d'obeir  k  ce  que  ie  luy  dirois.  Nous  la  vifitafmes 
plufieurs  fois,  elle  nous  efcouta  auec  paix  &  repos, 
monltrant  prendre  gouft  en  nof tre  doctrine ;  la  voiant 
fuffifamment  inltruite,  nous  luy  accordons  le  bap- 
tefme  qu'elle  fouhaittoit,  du  moins  en  apparence, 
Le  fieur  Oliuier  luy  donna  nom  Marie,  ie  confefle  que 
mon  ame  reffentoit  ie  ne  fgai  quel  degouft,  qu'elle 


w 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


113 


became  well,  attributed  the  restoration  of  his  health 
to  our  power,  and  to  our  acquaintance  with  the  Mani- 
tou,  that  is,  with  the  one  who  takes  away  or  restores 
life ;  hence  she  always  asked  us  for  the  life  of  the 
body,  not  troubling  herself  much  about  that  of  the 
soul.  I  used  all  the  mildness  I  could  to  gain  her  at- 
tention, I  passed  from  gentleness  to  threats;  but 
neither  oil  nor  vinegar  was  powerful  enough  to  cure 
so  great  a  disease  as  obstinacy.  He  who  loves  this 
life  too  much  is  in  danger  of  losing  the  other;  thus 
it  was  with  this  poor  creature,  as  far  as  we  can  with 
probability  judge.  Now  as  her  salvation  seemed  al- 
most hopeless,  I  informed  sieur  Olivier,  who  knew 
and  cared  for  her  parents  [49]  efficiently,  and  who 
was  very  kind  and  charitable  to  this  poor  invalid. 
He  went  to  see  her  and  asked  her  if  she  were  willing 
to  be  lost,  and  why  she  would  not  listen  to  me.  "  He 
does  nothing  but  chide  me,  and  speak  to  me  of  death, 
crazing  me  in  my  sickness,"  she  replied.  Indeed,  as 
I  could  not  make  the  faith  enter  her  mind  through 
the  hope  of  heaven,  I  had  tried  to  gain  admission  for 
it  through  the  dread  of  hell.  Now  either  because 
she  was  playing  a  part,  or  because  she  had  in  truth 
some  good  intentions,  she  promised  sieur  Olivier  to 
believe  in  God  and  to  be  obedient  to  what  I  should 
tell  her.  We  visited  her  several  times,  she  listened 
to  us  quietly  and  peacefully,  showing  that  she  en- 
joyed our  doctrine.  Seeing  her  sufficiently  instructed, 
we  granted  her  the  baptism  that  she  wished,  at  least 
in  appearance.  Sieur  Olivier  named  her  Marie;  I 
confess  that  my  soul  felt  a  sort  of  repugnance  that  it 
is  not  wont  to  feel  during  the  baptism  of  others.  I 
could  not  refrain  from  testifying  to  sieur  Olivier  that 
my  heart  was  not  satisfied.     Father  de  Quen  had  the 


ill 


I.. 


I  ;'i 


W ' 


\\v\  \Y 


114 


LES  RELA  T/ONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  U 


n'a  pas  de  couftume  de  reffentir  au  baptefme  des 
autrcs.  le  ne  me  peu  tenir,  que  ie  ne  tefmoignaffe 
au  fieur  Oliuier,  que  mon  coeurn'eltoit  point  fatisfait. 
Le  P.  de  Quen  auoit  les  mefmes  fentimens;  mais 
qu'euffions  nous  fait,  il  n'y  a  point  d'apparence  do 
refufer  ce  Sacrement  k  vne  perfonne,  qui  fait  pa- 
roiflre  [50]  qu'elle  a  defir  de  s'en  bien  feruir;  aian*- 
receu  ces  eaux  faeries,  nous  tafchions  bien  d'en 
conceuoir  quelque  ioie,  mais  mon  ame  n'en  pouuoit 
receuoir,  quoy  que  ie  I'y  contraigniffe  k  force  de  rai- 
fons,  quelques  iours  s'efcoulerent,  fans  qu'elle  fit  pa- 
roiftre  aucune  alienation  de  la  foy,  mais  rentrant  dans 
ler  penfdes  de  la  vie  prefente,  elle  nous  prit  en 
horreur,  en  forte  qu'elle  ne  nous  vouloit  plus  parler, 
ny  refpondre  h.  nos  demandes,  on  a  beau  I'amadoiier 
pour  la  flechir,  fes  oreilles  font  boufchees  h.  nos  pa- 
roles, &  fon  coeur  ferme  aux  infpirations  de  Dieu. 
Voiant  doc  qu'elle  s'alloit  perdre  ie  I'entrepris  cer- 
tain iour,  formant  les  plaintes  que  feroit  fon  ame 
dans  le  defefpoir,  &  dans  les  feux,  peut  eftre  auant 
que  trois  iours  fe  palTaffent.  Ie  luy  racomptai  quel- 
que chofe  de  la  rage  &  de  la  fureur  des  diables,  elle 
ne  peut  fupporter  ces  menaces,  elle  fe  met  k  pleurer 
&  k  grincer  les  dents,  &  fans  me  rien  dire,  elle  fort 
de  la  cabane  k  quatre  pattes,  comme  on  dit,  car  elle 
ne  fe  pouuoit  plus  tenir  fur  fes  pieds,  &  fe  couche 
fur  la  neige.  Ie  penfbis  qu'elle  fut  fortie  pour  quel- 
que neceffite:  mais  le  P.  de  Quen  me  dit,  non  i'ai 
bien  cogneu  h.  fon  gefle  qu'elle  elt  fortie  de  defpit  & 
de  rage.  Voiant  qu'elle  ne  retournoit  point,  ie 
m'imaginois  [51]  qu'elle  eltoit  entree  dans  quelque 
autre  cabane  voifme :  c'elt  pourquoy  aiant  tard^  en- 
cor  enuiron  vne  demie  heure  k  inftruire  ceux  auec 


1636-37] 


LH  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


115 


same  sentiments.  But  what  should  we  do?  There 
is  no  excuse  for  refusing  this  Sacrament  to  a  person 
who  shows  [50]  a  desire  to  avail  himself  of  it.  After 
she  received  these  sacred  waters,  we  tried  hard  to 
feel  some  joy  therein,  but  my  soul  could  not  enter- 
tain that  feeling-,  although  I  tried  to  constrain  it 
thereto  by  force  of  argument.  A  few  days  slipped 
away,  and  she  did  not  show  any  alienation  from  the 
faith ;  but,  when  she  returned  to  the  thoughts  of  the 
present  life,  she  conceived  a  horror  for  us,  so  that 
she  would  no  longer  speak  to  us  nor  respond  to  our 
inquiries.  In  vain  do  we  try  to  bend  her  by  coaxing ; 
her  ears  are  deaf  to  our  words,  and  her  heart  closed 
to  the  inspirations  of  God.  Now  seeing  that  she  was 
going  to  be  lost,  I  took  her  in  hand  one  day,  repre- 
senting to  her  the  complaints  her  soul  would  make  in 
its  despair  and  in  the  flames,  perhaps  before  three 
days  would  pass  away.  I  related  to  her  something  of 
the  rage  and  fury  of  the  devils.  She  could  not  en- 
dure these  threats;  she  began  to  weep,  and  to  grind 
her  teeth ;  and,  without  saying  anything  to  me,  she 
went  out  of  the  cabin  on  all  fours,  as  they  say,  for 
she  could  not  stand  on  her  feet,  and  lay  down  on  the 
snow.  I  thought  she  had  gone  out  to  attend  to  some 
necessity;  but  Father  de  Quen  said  to  me,  "  No,  I 
knew  very  well  from  her  actions  that  she  had  gone 
out  from  vexation  and  rage."  Seeing  that  she  did 
not  return,  I  imagined  [51]  that  she  had  entered  some 
neighboring  cabin.  Hence,  having  stayed  about  half 
an  hour  longer  to  instruct  those  with  whom  we  were, 
we  went  out,  intending  to  return  home ;  but  we  were 
astonished  to  see  this  poor  abandoned  woman  lying 
upon  the  snow,  exposed  to  the  air,  and  having  no 
covering  but  a  miserable  piece  of  fur.     I  offered  to 


\ 
1    I    u: 


1'^ 


i    ' 


V  f 


'.•I  \, 


110 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jf^SUITES         [Vol.  U 


I 


lesquels  nous  eflions,  nous  fortifmes  pour  nous  en 
retourner ;  nous  fufmes  cflonnez  que  nous  trouuafmes 
cette  pauure  abandonn^e  expofee  h  I'air,  &  fur  la 
neige,  n'aiant  fur  foi  qu'vn  mefchant  bout  de  peau, 
dont  elle  fe  couuroit;  ie  me  prefente  pour  la  recon- 
duire  en  fa  cabane,  luy  parlant  affablement,  &  auec 
compaffion,  elle  me  rebuta  opiniaftrement;  fon  mary 
qui  eftoit  bon  Sauuage  en  eftoit  bien  trifle,  mais  il 
n'y  pouuoit  apporter  aucun  remede. 

Peu  de  iours  apres  vne  femme  Sauuage  me  vint 
trouuer,  &  me  dit  que  cette  miferable  apoftate  s'efloit 
voulu  tuer,  qu'on  auoit  efloigne  d'elle  tous  les  cou- 
fteaux,  qu'on  I'auoit  veue  enleu6e  en  I'air  plus  d'vne 
coudee,  qu'elle  s'efloit  defrobee  de  fes  gens  s'enfuiant 
la  nuict  pour  difparoiftre,  &  eflre  emportee  du  diable, 
que  fes  gens  I'auoient  rattrapp^e,  que  fi  elle  eufl  dif- 
paru,  elle  auroit  cofomme  &  fait  mourir  les  Sauuages. 
Tout  cecy  m'eftonna.  Ie  m'enquellai  fi  par  fois  quel- 
que  Sauuage  difparoiffoit  fans  eflre  reueu,  on  me  dit 
que  cela  arriuoit.  Mais  ie  [52]  parlerai  de  cecy  en 
vn  autre  endroit :  defirant  done  f gauoir  fi  cette  femme 
nous  auoit  racont^  de  vraies,  ou  de  fauces  nouuelles, 
nous  priafmes  Monfieur  Oliuier  d'aller  vifiter  cette 
defefperee,  pour  voir  fi  elle  vouloit  perfeuerer  dans 
fon  malheur,  &  pour  s'enquerir  de  ce  qui  luy  efloit 
arriu6,  il  I'a  fut  voir;,  elle  ne  voulut  point  refpondre 
"k  fes  demandes,  ny  luy  parler  en  aucune  fa9on.  II 
interrogea  fa  mere  fur  ce  qui  s'efloit  pafl^e,  elle  donna 
afl^ez  k  cognoiftre  qu'en  effect  elle  s'efloit  voulu  tuer, 
qu'elle  leur  efloit  efchappee  la  nuict,  fans  fgauoir 
comment;  mais  qu'ils  I'auoient  attrappee,  &  ramenee 
en  fa  cabane;  comment  s'enfuioit  elle,  demanda-il, 
veu  qu'elle  ne  fe  peutremuer?  qu'en  f9au6s  nousref- 


1 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  tbjy 


117 


take  her  back  to  her  cabin,  speaking  to  her  kindly 
and  pityingly;  she  ob.stinately  repulsed  me.  Her 
husband,  a  good-natured  Savage,  was  very  sorry 
about  this,  but  he  could  furnish  no  remedy  for  it. 

A  few  days  later,  a  Savage  woman  came  to  see  me, 
and  told  me  that  this  miserable  apostate  had  tried  to 
kill  herself ;  that  all  the  knives  had  been  put  out  of 
her  reach ;  that  she  had  been  seen  raised  in  the  air 
more  than  a  cubit;  that  she  had  escaped  from  her 
people,  fleeing  in  the  night  so  as  to  vanish  and  be 
carried  away  by  the  devil ;  that  her  people  had  cap- 
tured her;  that,  if  she  had  disappeared,  she  would 
have  wasted  away,  and  would  have  caused  the  death 
of  the  Savages.  All  this  astonished  me.  I  inquired 
if  occasionally  some  Savage  disappeared,  never  to  be 
seen  again,  and  I  was  answered  that  this  did  happen. 
But  I  [52]  will  speak  of  this  in  another  place.  Now 
wishing  to  know  whether  this  woman  had  related 
true  or  false  news  to  us,  we  begged  Monsieur  Olivier 
to  go  and  visit  this  desperate  creature,  to  learn 
whether  she  intended  to  persevere  in  her  unhappy 
course,  and  find  out  what  had  happened  to  her.  He 
went  and  saw  her ;  she  would  not  answer  his  inquiries, 
nor  speak  to  him  at  all.  He  questioned  her  mother  as 
to  what  had  taken  place;  she  said  enough  to  con- 
vince him  that  she  had  really  tried  to  kill  herself, 
that  she  had  escaped  from  them  in  the  night  without 
their  knowing  how ;  but  that  they  had  captured  her, 
and  brought  her  back  to  her  cabin.  "  How  could 
she  escape,"  he  asked,  "  seeing  that  she  is  unable  to 
move?"  "  How  do  we  know?"  they  replied.  "Per- 
haps," said  the  mother,  "  her  soul  tried  to  go  away, 
and  she  ran  after  it  so  as  not  to  let  it  escape."  That 
is  the  story  sieur  Olivier  brought  back  to  us.     Final- 


*^f.i; 


it 


("J 


IIH 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J ASUITES         [Vol.  11 


pondent-ils,  c'efl  peut-eflre,  dit  fa  mere,  que  fon  ame 
s'en  veut  aller,  &  elle  coiiroit  apres  pour  ne  la  point 
laifTer  cfchapper.  Voila  ce  que  le  fieur  Oliuier  nous 
en  rapporta.  En  fin  la  pauure  miferable  aiant  la 
mort  entre  les  dents,  fut  port^e  de  I'autre  coft6  du 
grand  fleuue,  ou  les  Sauuages  alloient  chercher  de 
rOrignac,  &  mourut  bien  toft  apres  fon  depart,  ainfi 
qu'il  nous  fut  rapports, 

Le  28.  du  mefme  mois  de  Feburier  Monfieur  (rand 
fut  parrain  d'vne  feme  Sauuage,  [53J  &  la  nomma 
Anne  en  fon  baptefme.  Le  defefpoir  de  la  fante  du 
corps  luy  fit  penfer  h  la  fant(5  de  Tame,  tant  qu'elle 
eut  quelque  efperance  de  la  vie  temporelle,  elle  ne 
fe  mit  point  en  peine  de  Teternelle :  mais  voiat  que 
le  temps  luy  alloit  efchapper,  elle  fe  voulut  ietter 
dans  Teternit^;  comme  ie  m'eltonnois  de  la  longue 
refiflance,  qu'tlle  nous  auoit  fait,  vn  ieune  Sauuage 
me  dit,  que  ie  ne  m'en  eflonnaffe  pas,  &  que  plu- 
fieurs  de  leur  nation  ont  cette  penfee,  que  le  baptefme 
nuit  k  la  vie,  mais  qu'il  eft  bon  pour  fe  defendre  du  feu 
dont  nous  les  menagons ;  voila  pourquoy  quelques  vns 
ne  veulent  point  eftre  baptifez,  qu'ils  n'aient  perdu 
toute  efperace  de  pouuoir  recouurer  leur  fante ;  c'efl 
vn  erreur  que  le  diable  leur  iette  das  I'efprit,  femblable 
k  celuy  de  nos  heretiques,  qui  donnent  des  paffeports 
aux  enfans  pour  aller  au  ciel  fans  baptefme,  mais  les 
vns  &  les  autres  font  trompez.  Cette  pauure  femme 
eflant  Chreftienne,  furuefcut  quelques  iours,  comme 
nous  I'allions  fouuent  confoler,  pour  I'aider  a  fe  for- 
tifier en  la  foy  qu'elle  auoit  receue,  ie  luy  demandai 
fi  elle  n 'auoit  point  ouy  parler  de  Marie,  qu'elle  co- 
gnoifloit  fort  bien  (c'eft  cette  Apoftate  dont  ie  viens 
de  parler)  &  fi  elle  ne  vouloit  point  fe  perdre  aufTi  bie 


1  :: 


k 


l(i3ti  -;]7J  LE  JEUNR'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


119 


ly,  when  the  poor  wretch  had  death  upon  her  face, 
she  was  carried  to  the  other  side  of  the  jjfreat  river, 
where  the  Savages  were  going  to  hunt  the  Moose, 
and  died  vSoon  after  her  departure,  as  we  have  been 
told. 

On  the  28th  of  the  same  month  of  February,  Mon- 
sieur Gand  was  sponsor  to  a  Savage  woman  [53]  and 
named  her  Anne  in  baptism.  The  hopelCvSs  condi- 
tion of  her  bodily  health  made  her  think  of  the  health 
of  the  soul ;  as  long  as  she  had  any  hope  of  temporal 
life,  she  gave  her.self  no  anxiety  for  the  eternal;  but, 
when  she  saw  she  was  losing  her  hold  on  time,  she 
sought  to  grasp  eternity.  As  I  expressed  some  sur- 
prise at  the  long  resistance  she  had  made  to  us,  a 
young  Savage  told  me  that  I  need  not  be  astonished 
at  it, —  that  many  of  their  nation  had  this  idea,  that 
baptism  is  injurious  to  life,  but  that  it  is  a  good  thing 
with  which  to  protect  oneself  from  the  fires  with 
which  we  threaten  them.  So  this  is  why  some  do 
not  consent  to  be  baptized  until  they  have  lost  all 
hope  of  being  able  to  recover  their  health.  It  is  an 
error  that  the  devil  puts  in  their  minds,  like  that  of 
our  heretics  who  give  passports  to  unbaptized  chil- 
dren to  go  to  heaven ;  but  both  are  deluded.  This 
poor  woman,  after  she  became  a  Christian,  survived 
a  few  days.  As  we  often  went  to  console  her,  and 
to  help  her  strengthen  herself  in  the  faith  she  had 
accepted,  I  asked  her  if  she  had  not  heard  about 
Marie,  whom  she  knew  very  well  (she  is  that  Apos- 
tate of  whom  I  have  just  spoken),  and  if  she  would 
not  be  lost  as  she  had  been.  [54]  "  Ah,  indeed  I  do 
not,"  .she  replied;  "  I  wish  to  believe  until  death;  I 
do  not  wish  to  go  down  under  the  earth,  into  those 
furnaces  you  have  told  us  about."      Having  perse- 


!■ 


'  \\ 


120 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JASUITES        \\\n..  U 


qu'elle.  [54]  Helos!  nenny,  me  fit  elle;  ie  veux 
croire  iufques  ci  la  mort,  ie  ne  veux  point  defcendre 
fous  la  terre,  dans  ces  brafiers  dont  vous  m'auez 
parl6.  Aiant  perfeuer^  dans  cette  faincte  refolution, 
en  fin  elle  alia  ioul'r  des  biens,  qu'elle  auoit  efper^». 
Le  7.  iour  de  Mars  nous  entcrrafmes  fon  corps  h  la 
fayon  des  Chrefliens.  Or  il  arriua  que  fes  parens 
aians  enuelopp<5  ie  ne  fyay  quel  petit  paquet  d'efeorce 
auec  fon  corps,  la  vouloient  deterrer  Ic  lendcmain,  ie 
m'y  oppofai  &  prelTai  fort  le  Sauuage  qui  me  portoit 
cette  parole  de  me  dire  ce  que  c'eltoit,  en  fin  il  me 
dit  que  c'eltoit  vn  pen  de  fes  cheueux,  qu'ils  auoicnt 
couppe  &  enueloppe  das  de  I'efcorce,  &  que  ce  petit 
paquet  auoit  elte  mis  auec  le  corps  par  m<5garde,  qu'il 
le  falloit  retirer  pour  le  doner  au  plus  proche  part^nt 
de  la  deffuncte.  Ie  m'e  moquai  de  leurs  fuperfti- 
tions,  &  come  il  me  dit  que  c(St  home  fe  pourroit 
fafcher,  ie  luy  dis  en  riant,  qu'il  couppafl  vn  petit 
des  cheueux  de  fa  telle,  ou  qu'il  prilt  vn  peu  de  poil 
d'Orignac,  pour  doner  h  fon  parent;  que  cela  luy  fe- 
roit  bien  auffi  vtil,  que  ce  qu'il  demandoit,  il  fe  mit 
^  rire,  &  s'en  alia, 

Le  13.  de  May  ne  \sc.  nous]  fifmes  Chreltien,  m'ef- 
criret  nos  PP.  des  trois  Riuieres,  vn  petit  garyon  ag^ 
de  quatre  h  cinq  ans,  fils  d'vn  Sauuage  nomme  Aoue- 
fcmcnisk.  11  n'eltoit  pas  fi  voifin  [55]  de  la  mort,  mais 
come  fon  pere  I'emmenoit  dans  les  terres  pour  vn  an, 
promettat  de  nous  le  donner,  s'il  recouuroit  fa  fante, 
nous  iugeafmes  "k  propos  de  luy  faire  vn  bien,  dot  il 
ne  cognoiftra  la  grandeur,  que  dans  le  ciel.  Le  Chi- 
rurgien  du  fort  le  nomma  Aime. 

Le  14.  iour  du  mefme  mois,  le  P.  Adam  cofera  le 
S.   baptefme  a  vn  petit  garyo  age  d'euiron  9.  k  10. 


lfl;W-37J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


121 


verucl  in  this  pious  resolution,  she  linully  went  to  en- 
joy the  blessings  she  had  hoped  for.  On  the  7th  day 
of  March,  we  buried  her  body  in  the  Christian  way. 
Now  it  happened  that  lier  parents,  having  wrapped 
up  some  little  package  of  bark  with  her  body,  wanted 
to  exhume  her  the  next  day.  I  opposed  this,  and 
strongly  urged  the  Savage  who  brought  me  this  mes- 
sage to  tell  me  what  it  was.  Finally  he  told  me  it 
was  a  little  of  her  hair,  that  they  had  cut  and  wrapped 
in  some  bark ;  and  that  this  little  package  had  been 
placed  with  the  body  by  mistake, — that  it  must  be 
taken  out,  to  be  given  to  the  nearest  relative  of  the 
dead  girl.  I  ridiculed  their  superstitions;  and,  when 
he  told  me  that  this  man  would  get  angry,  I  told 
him  laughingly  to  cut  a  little  hair  from  his  own  head, 
or  to  take  a  little  Moose  hair,  to  give  to  this  rela- 
tive,—  that  it  would  be  just  as  useful  as  what  he 
asked;  he  began  to  laugh,  and  went  away. 

"On  the  13th  of  May  we  made  a  Christian,"  write 
our  Fathers  from  the  three  Rivers,  "  of  a  little  1  , 
about  four  or  five  years  old,  son  of  a  Savage  named 
Aoiicsemoiisk.  He  was  not  so  very  near  [55)  death; 
but,  since  his  father  would  take  him  farther  inland 
for  a  year,  promising  to  give  him  to  us  if  he  recov- 
ered his  health,  we  judged  it  proper  to  confer  upon 
him  a  blessing,  the  importance  of  which  he  will  not 
recognize  until  he  gets  to  heaven.  The  Surgeon  of 
the  fort  named  him  Aime." 

On  the  14th  day  of  the  same  month.  Father  Adam 
conferred  Holy  baptism  upon  a  little  boy  about  9  or 
10  years  old.  One  of  our  men,  called  Cb.istofle, 
gave  him  the  name  Ignace.  We  had  withdrawn, 
Father  de  Quen  and  I,  to  the  house  of  nostre  Dame 
des  Anges,  to  enjoy  for  a  little  while  the  repose  of  a 


h' 


m 


I 


li   :^ 


A 


122 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  U 


il 


ans.  Vn  de  nos  homes  nomm6  Chriftofle,  luy  dona 
nom  Ignace.  Nous  nous  eftions  retirez  le  P.  de  Quen 
&  moy,  en  la  maiso  de  noftre  Dame  des  Anges,  pour 
iouir  par  quelque  temps  du  repos  d'vne  douce  foli- 
tude  auec  Dieu,  fuiuant  la  couftume  de  noftre  Copa- 
gnie.  Le  pere  de  ce  petit  Chreftien  fgachat  que  nous 
eftios  Ik,  nous  vint  trouuer,  &  nous  amena  deux  de 
fes  enfans,  qu'il  nous  auoit  defia  prefent^  k  Aebec, 
nous  en  receufmes  vn  au  baptefme,  &  luy  promifmes 
de  predre  I'autre  pour  le  Seminaire.  II  vit  coferer 
ce  Sacrement  h  fon  fils,  auec  les  fainctes  ceremonies 
de  rEgliie,  &  s'en  alia  fort  fatisf"'  . 

Le  25.  du  mefme  mois,  le  P.  de  Quen  baptifa  vn 
grand  ieune  homme  languilTant,  qui  nous  confola  fort 
en  I'inftruifant.  Le  fieur  de  la  Porte  fut  fon  parrain, 
&  le  nomma  Pierre,  Comme  nous  eftions  en  fa  ca- 
bane,  pour  luy  expliquer  les  poincts  de  [56]  noftre 
creance,  fa  mere  qui  reuenoit  d'vne  autre  cabane, 
nous  entendant,  luy  cria  tout  haut  deuat  que  d'en- 
trer,  mon  fils  crois  ce  que  te  difent  les  PP.  fi  i'eftois 
malade,  ie  les  croirois,  car  ils  difent  vrai,  fi  tu  ne 
peux  parler,  penfe  en  ton  coeur  k  celuy  qui  a  tout 
fait,  &  lu)''  dis  qu'il  aie  pitie  de  toy ;  ie  viens  de  voir 
vne  femme  malade,  laquelle  m'a  dit  que  quand  les 
PP.  I'inftruifent,  elle  dit  en  fon  coeur  ce  qu'ils  dift-nt 
de  bouche,  celuy  qui  a  tout  fait  voit  ce  que  tu  penfe: 
ce  pauure  gargon  entendant  cela,  fe  rendoit  fort  at- 
tentif.  II  mourut  bien  toft  apres  fon  baptefme; 
comme  fa  mere  refufoit  de  donner  for  orps  pour 
I'enterrer  en  noftre  cimetiere,  le  P.  I'AUemant,  qui 
eftoit  pour  lors  k  TTebec,  m'efcriuit  qu'il  feroit  k  pro- 
pos  que  ie  m'y  tranfportaife,  pour  tirer  ces  fainctes 
defpoiiilles  des  mains  de  cette  femme.     Ie  priai  le 


|] 


1636-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


128 


sweet  solitude  with  God,  according  to  the  custom  of 
our  Society.  The  father  of  this  little  Christian, 
knowing  we  were  there,  came  to  see  us,  and  brought 
us  two  of  his  children  whom  he  had  already  pre- 
sented to  us  at  Kebec.  We  accepted  one  of  them  for 
baptism,  and  promised  to  take  the  other  for  the 
Seminary,  He  saw  this  Sacrament  conferred  upon 
his  son,  with  the  holy  ceremonies  of  the  Church,  and 
went  away  well  satisfied. 

On  the  25th  of  the  same  month.  Father  de  Quen 
baptized  a  tall  young  man,  lying  ill,  who  consoled  us 
greatly  while  we  were  instructing  him.  Sieur  de  la 
Porte"  was  his  godfather,  and  named  him  Pierre. 
As  we  were  in  his  cabin  to  explain  to  him  the  points 
of  [56]  our  belief,  his  mother,  who  was  returning 
from  another  cabin,  hearing  us,  cried  to  him  in  a 
loud  voice,  before  entering,  "  My  son,  believe  what 
the  Fathers  tell  thee.  If  I  were  sick,  I  would  be- 
lieve them,  for  they  tell  the  truth;  if  thou  canst  not 
speak,  think  in  thy  heart  upon  him  who  has  made  all 
things,  and  tell  him  to  have  pity  upon  thee.  I 
have  just  come  from  a  sick  woman,  who  told  me 
that,  when  the  Fathers  instructed  her,  she  said  in 
her  heart  what  they  said  with  their  lips ;  he  who  has 
made  all  sees  what  thou  thinkest."  Upon  hearing 
this,  the  poor  young  man  became  very  attentive.  He 
died  soon  after  his  baptism;  as  his  mother  refused 
to  give  his  body  to  be  buried  in  our  cemetery,  Fa- 
ther I'Allemant,  who  was  then  at  Kebec,  wrote  me 
that  it  would  be  proper  for  me  to  go  there,  to  get 
these  holy  remains  from  the  hands  of  this  woman. 
I  begged  Father  de  Quen  to  go,  since  I  was  pre- 
vented. He  tried  to  find  out  why  this  woman  was 
loath  to  give  up   the  body  of  her  son.     She  gave 


'  'I 


- 


ra 


i 


h\ 


''(•! 


I  '"1 


124 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  j&SUITES         [Vol.  U 


11^ 


P.  de  Quen  d'y  aller,  pource  que  i'auois  quelque  em- 
pefchemet.  II  tafche  de  f9auoir  pourquoy  cette 
femme  faifoit  difficulte  de  donner  le  corps  de  fon 
fills ;  elle  en  donna  trois  raifons :  la  premiere,  que  le 
cimetiere  de  Kebec  eftoit  fort  humide :  la  feconde, 
que  nous  ne  voulios  pas  permettre  qu'ils  milTent  des 
efcources  das  leur  foffe:  &  la  troifiefme,  qui  eftoit  la 
plus  forte  en  fa  penfee,  c'eft  que  nous  anions  baptif6 
fon  fils  auec  de  I'eau  de  la  riuiere,  &  [57]  que  nous 
baptifions  les  autres  auec  de  I'eau  que  nous  appor- 
tions de  noftre  maifon,  que  I'eau  de  la  riuiere  n'au- 
roit  aucun  effet,  &  que  fon  fils  n'iroit  point  au  lieu 
que  ie  luy  auois  dit;  elle  s'opiniaftra  Ik  deflus,  &  re- 
tint  ce  pauure  corps  trois  iours  fans  I'enterrer,  enfin 
aiant  encor  plus  de  confiance  en  nous  qu'en  ceux  de 
fa  nation,  elle  nous  I'apporta  k  noftre  Dame  des 
Anges,  s'afTurant  que  nous  ne  defroberions  rien  du 
bagage  qu'elle  luy  donneroit  pour  aller  en  1' autre 
monde.  La  neceffite  nous  auoit  contraint  de  baptifer 
ce  pauure  garfon  fans  ceremonie,  mais  nous  I'enter- 
rafmes  auec  le  chant  de  I'Eglife,  ce  qui  confola  fort 
les  barbares,  qui  afllfteret  k  fes  funerailles.  Comme 
ie  leur  difois  que  I'ame  n'auoit  que  faire  de  tout  ce 
bagage,  qu'ils  iettoient  dans  la  foffe,  ils  me  repar- 
tirent,  nous  le  croions  ainfi,  mais  nous  efloignos  de 
nos  yeux  ce  qui  nous  cauferoit  de  la  douleur,  nous 
faifant  reffouuenir  du  trefpaffe. 

Le  mefme  iour  vn  homme  age  d'enuiron  50.  ans, 
de  la  nation  des  Attikamegucs,  fut  enrooUe  au  nombre 
des  Chreltiens,  aux  trois  Riuieres.  Le  P.  Buteux 
me  mande  que  le  voiant  malade,  il  luy  demanda,  oti 
il  penfoit  aller  apres  fa  mort;  au  ciel  repartit-il,  Ie 
pris  de  Ik  occafion  de  luy  enfeigner,  dit  le  P.  [58]  ce 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


125 


three  reasons  for  it :  first,  that  the  cemetery  at  Kebec 
was  very  damp;  second,  that  we  would  not  permit 
them  to  put  bark  in  the  grave ;  and  the  third  reason, 
which  was  the  most  important,  according  to  her  idea, 
was  that  we  had  baptized  her  son  with  water  from 
the  river,  and  [57]  that  we  baptized  the  others  with 
water  we  had  brought  from  our  house;  that  the 
river  water  would  have  no  effect,  and  that  her  son 
would  not  go  to  the  place  I  had  said  he  would.  She 
was  obstinate  about  it,  and  retained  this  poor  body 
three  days  without  burying  it.  Finally,  having  still 
more  confidence  in  us  than  she  had  in  the  -neople  of 
her  own  nation,  she  brought  it  to  us  at  nostre  Dame 
des  Anges,  being  assured  that  we  would  not  take 
away  any  of  the  bundles  that  she  gave  it  to  take  into 
the  other  world.  Necessity  had  compelled  us  to  bap- 
tize this  poor  boy  without  ceremony,  but  we  buried 
him  with  the  chant  of  the  Church,  which  was  a  great 
consolation  to  the  barbarians  who  were  present  at  the 
funeral.  When  I  told  them  that  the  soul  had  no  use 
for  all  this  baggage  which  they  were  throwing  into 
the  grave,  they  replied.  "  We  believe  so,  too;  but 
we  remove  from  our  sight  what  would  cause  our  grief, 
recalling  to  us  the  dead." 

On  the  same  day,  a  man  about  50  years  old,  of  the 
nation  of  the  Attikamegues,^'"  was  enrolled  among  the 
number  of  Christians,  at  the  three  Rivers.  Father 
Buteux  informed  me  that,  on  seeing  him  sick  he 
asked  him  where  he  expected  to  go  after  death. 
"To  heaven,"  he  replied.  "Thereupon  I  took  oc- 
casion to  teach  him,"  said  the  Father,  [58]  "what 
he  must  do  to  obtain  this  great  blessing.  I  found 
him  very  well  disposed  and  partly  instructed,  as  he 
had  heard  me   speak   of  our  faith   in  their  cabins; 


1 

)   .SI 

.i 

1  ; 

! 

1  >i 

}  ; 


in 


i 


i^f. 


1*1 


12« 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JASUITES  [Vol.  U 


qu'il  falloit  faire  pour  obtenir  ce  grand  bien.  le  le 
trouuai  fort  bien  difpof6,  &  a  demi  inftruit,  m'aiant 
ouy  parler  de  noftre  foy  dans  leurs  cabanes,  c'eft 
pourquoy  nous  le  fifmes  Chreflien.  L'vn  des  inter- 
pretes  fut  fon  parrain,  &  I'appella  Franyois;  cotnme 
ie  luy  faifois  prononcer  fon  nom,  ie  fuis  bien  aife, 
dit-il,  qu'on  me  nomme  ainfi  dorefnauant,  &  non  plus 
Memegouechiou  comme  on  faifoit. 

Le  5 .  iour  de  luin  le  fieur  Oliuier  baptifa  vne  ieune 
fille  aagee  d'enuiron  douze  ans,  nous  anions  comman- 
c6  de  I'inflruire,  mais  comme  nous  n'en  n'eftionspas 
encor  fatisfaits,  nous  ne  luy  anions  point  confer6  ce 
Sacrement.  Le  fieur  Oliuier  fe  rencontrant  das  les 
cabanes,  la  trouua  agonifant,  c'eft  pourquoy  n'efpe- 
rant  pas  que  nous  en  peufllons  eftre  aduertis  aflez 
toft,  la  baptifa  fans  ceremonies,  elle  fut  enterr^e  le 
mefme  iour. 

Le  8.  de  luillet  vn  ieune  enfant  Algonquin,  recent 
la  fante  du  corps  &  de  I'ame  par  le  moie  des  eaux  fa- 
eries du  baptefme.  Or  vn  Montagnez  voiant  qu'il 
s'en  alloit  mourant,  en  vint  donner  aduis  an  P.  Bu- 
teux,  luy  difant  que  le  pere  de  I'enfant  ne  feroit  pas 
marri  qu'il  I'allaft  voir,  aiant  tout  donne  ce  qu'il  auoit 
aux  forciers,  iufques  k  fa  propre  robbe,  pour  fe  faire 
chanter,  &  fouffler  "k  leur  fagon,  [59]  &  tout  cela  fans 
aucun  effect.  Le  P.  s'y  transporte,  tefmoigne  ^  ce 
barbare  qu'il  n'entroit  point  en  fa  cabane  pour  auoir, 
ains  au  contraire  pour  donner  fecours  au  corps  &  "k 
I'ame  de  fon  fils,  que  s'il  vouloit  qu'on  le  baptifaft 
que  pent  eftre  noftre  Seigneur  luy  rendroit  la  fant^. 
Ce  pauure  homme  en  fut  tres-content,  Monfieur  de 
Chafteau-fort  qui  commande  aux  trois  Riuieres  vou- 
lut  eftre  fon  parrain  &  le  nomma  lean ;  ce  pauure 


^ni 


u 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


127 


l!     !i 


(  n 


hence  we  made  him  a  Christian.  One  of  the  inter- 
preters was  his  godfather,  and  called  him  Fran9ois ; 
as  I  had  him  pronounce  his  name,  '  I  am  very  glad,' 
said  he  '  ^hr.t  I  oliall  henceforth  be  called  this  and 
no  longer  Memegoti'echiou  as  formerly.'  " 

On  the  5th  of  June,  sieur  Olivier  baptized  a  young 
girl  about  twelve  years  old.  We  had  begun  to  in- 
struct her,  but  as  we  were  not  yet  satisfied,  we  had 
not  conferred  upon  her  this  Sacrament.  Sieur  Oli- 
vier, happening  to  be  among  the  cabins,  found  her 
in  the  death  throes ;  hence,  having  no  hope  that  we 
could  be  informed  in  time,  he  baptized  her  without 
ceremony ;  she  was  buried  the  same  day. 

On  the  8th  of  July,  a  young  Algonquin  child  re- 
ceived health  for  the  body  and  for  the  soul  by  means 
of  the  sacred  waters  of  baptism.  Now  a  Montagues, 
seeing  it  was  going  to  die,  came  to  inform  Father 
Buteux,  telling  him  that  the  father  of  the  child  would 
not  be  sorry  if  he  would  go  and  see  it,  as  he  had 
given  all  he  had  to  the  sorcerers,  even  to  his  own 
robe,  to  have  it  sung  to  and  blown  upon  in  their  fash- 
ion, [59]  and  all  this  had  been  without  effect.  The 
Father  betook  himself  thither.  He  assures  this  bar- 
barian that  he  has  not  entered  his  cabin  to  get,  but 
on  the  contrary  to  give,  help,  both  to  the  body  and 
to  the  soul  of  his  son ;  that,  if  he  wished  to  have  him 
baptized,  perhaps  our  Lord  would  restore  him  his 
health.  This  poor  man  was  very  well  satisfied;  Mon- 
sieur de  Chasteau-fort,  who  commands  at  the  three 
Rivers,  consented  to  be  his  godfather,  and  named 
him  Jean ;  this  poor  little  one,  having  become  a  child 
of  God,  fully  recovered  in  the  two  days  following,  to 
the  great  astonishment  of  its  parents. 

On  the    1 8th  of  the  same  month.  Father  Daniel 


if 


i 


i^ 


t 


128 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


ii 


I  i' 


Ii     ^ 


petit  eftant  fait  enfant  de  Dieu,  guerit  plainement 
dans  les  deux  iours  fuiuans,  auec  reftonnement  de 
fes  parens. 

Le  i8.  du  mefme  mois  le  P.  Daniel  baptifa  vn  Hu- 
ron, de  ceux  qui  efloient  arriuez  pour  la  traitte,  & 
qui  eftoit  defcendu  iufques  k  la  r^fidence  de  la  Con- 
ception aux  trois  Riuieres.  Comme  il  ne  le  trouuoit 
point  capable  d'inftruction,  tant  il  eftoit  oppreffe  de 
fa  maladie,  il  s'auifa  de  faire  mettre  k  genoux  fes  Se- 
minariftes  Hurons  qui  I'accompagnoient,  les  faifant 
prier  Dieu  auec  foy,  pour  le  falut  de  leur  compatriote ; 
k  mefme  temps  qu'ils  recitoient  leurs  prieres,  le  ma- 
lade  ouure  les  yeux,  les  iette  fur  le  P.  qui  luy  de- 
mande  auffi  toft,  s'il  I'entendoit  bien;  aiat  refpondu 
qu'il  I'entendoit,  luy  reprefente  que  les  remedes  hu- 
mains,  &  tout  le  fecours  [60]  que  luy  auoit  donn6  le 
fieur  de  la  Perle,  Chirurgien  de  I'habitation,  ne  pou- 
uans  remettre  fon  corps  en  fant6,  qu'il  falloit  penfer 
k  fon  ame,  laquelle  n'iroit  point  en  leur  Eskendendd, 
c'eft  le  pais  ou  vont  leurs  ames,  mais  qu'elle  feroit 
port^e  au  ciel,  ou  bien  dans  les  enfers,  que  toutes  les 
ames  alloient  en  fin  dans  I'vne  de  ces  deux  extremi- 
tez,  les  bonnes  dans  le  plaifir,  les  mefchantes  &  infi- 
deles  dans  le  malheur.  Ce  pau[u]re  homme  careffoit 
le  Pere,  I'embraffant  &  luy  tefmoignant  qu'il  prenoit 
plaifir  k  fon  difcours.  II  continue  done  de  I'inftruire, 
fur  le  myftere  de  la  faincte  Trinite  &  de  I'lncarna- 
tion,  luy  fait  entendre  que  s'il  croit  ces  veritez  il  peut 
eftre  baptife,  &  que  dans  le  baptefme  fes  pechez  luy 
feroient  pardonnez,  &  fon  ame  purifi^e  &  toute  difpo- 
fee  pour  le  ciel,  qu'il  falloit  feulement  qu'il  fuft  mar- 
ri  d'auoir  offence  celuy  qui  a  tout  fait.  A  ces  paroles 
ce  bon  homme,    tout  moribond,  commance    k  frap- 


i' 


T 


« 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  rdjr 


129 


baptized  a  Huron,  one  of  those  who  had  come  to 
trade,  who  had  descended  as  far  as  the  residence 
of  the  Conception  at  the  three  Rivers.  As  he  was 
not  capable  of  receiving  instruction,  being  so  op- 
pressed by  his  sickness,  he  decided  to  have  the  Huron 
Seminarists  who  accompanied  him  kneel,  and  pray  to 
God,  with  him,  for  the  salvation  of  their  country- 
man. While  they  were  repeating  their  prayers  the 
sick  man  opened  his  eyes  and  cast  them  upon  the 
Father,  who  immediately  asked  him  if  he  understood 
well.  Havinj  answered  that  he  did,  he  represented 
to  him  that  human  remedies,  and  all  the  help  [60] 
that  sieur  de  la  Perle,  Surgeon  of  the  settlement, 
had  given  him,  could  not  avail  to  restore  health  to 
his  body ;  that  he  must  think  upon  his  soul,  which 
would  not  go  into  their  Eskendend^,  the  country  where 
their  souls  go,  but  that-  it  would  be  taken  to  heaven 
or  to  hell ;  ^hat  all  souls  went  at  last  into  one  of  these 
two  extremes,  the  good  into  joy,  the  wicked  and  un- 
believing into  misery.  This  poor  man  caressed  the 
Father,  embracing  him,  and  showing  that  he  took 
pleasure  in  his  conversation.  So  he  continued  to  in- 
struct him  upon  the  mystery  of  the  holy  Trinity  and 
of  the  Incarnation.  He  gave  him  to  understand 
that,  if  he  believed  these  truths,  he  could  be  bap- 
tized, and  that  in  baptism  his  sins  would  be  par- 
doned, and  his  soul  purified  and  prepared  for  heav- 
en ;  that  it  only  required  that  he  should  be  sorry  for 
having  offended  him  who  has  made  all  things.  At 
these  words,  this  simple  man,  already  dying,  began 
to  clasp  his  hands  as  a  sign  of  rejoicing,  but  with  so 
much  strength  that,  if  one  had  not  already  seen  his 
eyes  drowned  in  the  sleep  of  death,  he  would  have 
taken  him  for  a  man  in  good  health.     "  How  good 


I 

h 
1 


ti 


I 

i 


1'; 


fv 


\ 


130 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


Mi 


\\ 


per  des  mains,  en  figne  de  refiouiflTance,  mais  fi  forte- 
ment,  que  fi  on  n'eufl  defia  veu  fevS  yeux  noiez  dans 
le  fommeil  de  la  mort,  on  I'euft  pris  pour  vn  homme 
plein  de  fant^ ;  voila  qui  va  bien  difoit  il,  voila  qui 
va  bien.  II  fut  done  baptife,  &  nomni^  Robert,  k 
peine  fut-il  fait  enfant  de  Dieu,  qu'il  rendit  I'efprit 
[6i]  k  fon  pere,  mourant  plus  heureufement,  qu'il 
n'auoit  vefcu.  Ses  compagnons  vindret  auffi  toft 
donner  la  nouuelle  de  fa  mort  au  P.  qui  fe  tranfporta 
en  leur  cabane,  &  leur  demanda  ce  qu'ils  vouloient 
faire  de  fon  corps,  ils  ont  couftume  de  bruiler  la  chair 
des  corps  qui  meurent  hors  de  leur  pais,  &  d'en  tirer 
les  OS,  puis  les  emporter  auec  eux :  mais  voians  que 
le  P.  leur  difoit  qu'eftant  mort  Chreftien,  il  feroit  a 
propos  qu'il  fuft  enterre  en  Chreftie,  ils  luy  dirent 
qu'il  eftoit  le  maiftre,  qu'il  en  fit  ce  qu'il  iugeroit  k 
propos.  Le  P.  auffi  toft  en  donne  aduis  k  Monfieur 
de  Chafteau-fort,  lequel  fit  faire  vn  beau  conuoi  k  ce 
Neophite.  Cela  pleut  tant  aux  Huros,  que  les  prin- 
cipaux  d'entre  eux  fe  tenas  k  la  porte  du  fort,  au  re- 
tour  des  funerailles  remercierent  courtoifemet  nos 
Francois,  du  foin  qu'ils  auoiet  eu  du  malade,  &  de 
I'honeur  qu'ils  luy  auoient  rendu  apres  fa  mort. 

Le  iour  de  la  fefte  de  noftre  P.  S.  Ignace,  le  P. 
Claude  Pijart,  nouuellement  arriu6  en  la  nouuelle 
France,  ref pandit  les  eaux  qui  donnent  la  vie  de 
I'ame,  fur  le  corps  d'vne  petite  fille  Algonquine, 
comme  on  eut  parl6  k  fon  pere  de  le  baptifer,  luy 
qui  n'auoit  point  encor  ouy  parler  du  baptefme,  fe 
voulut  informer  des  autres  Sauuages,  s'ils  fgauoient 
bien  [62]  ce  que  c'efloit.  De  bonne  fortune  il  s'ad- 
drefla  k  I'oncle  du  petit  lean,  dont  ie  viens  de  parler; 
lequel  luy  dit,  que  le  baptefme  ne  faifoit  aucun  mal. 


m 


1636-37] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


131 


that  is,"  said  he,  "how  good  that  is."  So  he  was 
baptized,  and  named  Robert ;  scarcely  was  he  made 
a  child  of  Ood  than  he  rendered  up  his  soul  [6 1  ]  to 
his  father,  dying  more  happily  than  he  had  lived. 
His  companions  came  immediately  to  bring  the  news 
of  his  death  to  the  Father,  who  went  to  his  cabin  and 
asked  them  what  they  intended  to  do  with  his  body. 
They  are  accustomed  to  burn  the  flesh  of  a  person 
who  dies  outside  of  their  own  country,  and,  extract- 
ing the  bones,  to  take  these  with  them.  But  when 
the  Father  told  them  that  as  he  had  died  a  Christian 
it  would  be  fitting  that  he  should  be  buried  as  a 
Christian,  they  told  him  that  he  was  the  master,  that 
he  might  do  with  the  body  what  he  deemed  proper. 
The  Father  immediately  informed  Monsieur  de  Chas- 
teau-fort,  who  arranged  a  fine  funeral  procession  for 
this  Neophyte.  This  so  greatly  pleased  the  Hurons 
that  the  principal  men  among  them,  lingering  at  the 
gates  of  the  fort,  on  the  return  of  the  procession, 
courteously  thanked  our  French  people  for  the  care 
they  had  given  the  sick  man,  ar.d  for  the  honor  they 
had  rendered  him  after  his  death. 

On  the  day  of  the  feast  of  our  Father,  St.  Ignace, 
Father  Claude  Pijart,  lately  arrived  in  new  France,, 
bestowed  the  waters  which  give  spiritual  life  upon 
the  body  of  a  little  Algonquin  girl.  When  they 
spoke  to  her  father  about  baptizing  her,  he,  having 
never  heard  of  baptism,  wished  to  get  information 
from  the  other  Savages,  asking  if  they  really  knew 
[62]  what  it  was.  Fortunately,  he  addressed  him- 
self to  the  uncle  of  little  Jean,  of  whom  I  have  just 
spoken,  who  told  him  that  baptism  did  no  harm, — 
that,  on  the  contrary,  it  had  restored  health  to  his 
little  nephew.     Upon  hearing  that,  this  simple  man 


i<i 


182 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J^SUITES         [Vol.11 


qu'au  contraire  il  auoit  rendu  la  fant6  h,  fon  petit 
nepueu.  Ce  bon  home  entendant  cela,  permit  qu'on 
donaft  le  nom  de  Marguerite  h  fa  fiUe,  la  faifant 
Chreftiene. 

Le  4.  d'Aouft  le  P.  Buteux  voiant  vne  petite  fille 
malade  dans  les  cabanes,  demanda  k  fon  pere  s'il  ne 
feroit  pas  bien  aife  qu'on  enrichift  fon  ame,  il  refpon- 
dit  qu'il  en  feroit  tres  content,  &  qu'il  fyauoit  bien 
que  nous  ne  faifions  point  de  mal  aux  enfans;  fi  tu 
veux  (luy  dit-il)  qu'elle  foit  baptif^e,  fais  la  porter  en 
noftre  Chappelle,  c6t  homme  fans  retarder  d'auan- 
tage,  vint  chez  nous  auec  fa  femme  qui  apportoit  fon 
enfant.  le  fus  bien  confole  de  voir  cette  prompti- 
tude, ie  I'interroge  s'il  ne  nous  doneroit  pas  fa  fiUe 
pour  I'inftruire,  au  cas  qu'elle  retournaft  en  fant6; 
afleurement,  dit-il,  ie  te  la  donnerai.  Ie  fais  eflat  de 
fa  parole,  non  feulement  pour  ce  qu'il  eft  Capitaine, 
mais  auffi  parce  qu'il  eft  tenu  de  fes  gens  pour  homme 
paifible  &  veritable.  Comme  ie  le  prelTois  ce  Prin- 
temps  de  fe  faire  Chreftien,  luy  demandant  fi  ce  qu'on 
luy  enfeignoit  eftoit  mauuais,  il  dit  que  non,  pour- 
quoy  done  ne  me  promets  tu  pas  de  le  croire.  Si  ie 
te  I'auois  promis,  repart-il,  [63]  ie  ferois  oblige  de  le 
faire.  En  effet  vn  Sauuage  me  dit  certain  iour,  que 
ie  le  preffalTe  d'embraffer  noftre  foy,  car  s'il  te  pro- 
met,  difoit-il,  de  le  faire,  il  tiendra  fa  parole,  pour 
les  autres  ne  t'y  fie  pas  aifement.  Nous  auons  done 
fuiet  de  croire,  que  fi  fon  enfant  guerit  qu'il  le  don- 
nera  en  fon  temps  pour  eftre  efleue  en  la  foy  qu'il  a 
receu  au  S.  baptefme.  Cette  paurre  petite  fe  nom- 
moit  Ouemichtigouchioti  iskoueou,  c'eft  ^  dire  femme 
d'European:  deux  ieunes  foldats  qui  ont  efte  au 
feruice  de  Madame  de  Combalet,  fe  trouuans  "k  fon 
baptefme  I'vn  d'eux  xa  nomma  Marie  Magdelene. 


■w 


1686-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


138 


permitted  the  name  Marguerite  to  be  given  to  his 
little  daughter,  making  her  a  Christian. 

On  the  4th  of  August,   Father  Buteux,   seeing  a 
little  girl  sick  in  one  of  the  cabins,  asked  her  father 
if  he  would  not  like  to  have  her  soul  enriched ;  he 
answered  that  it  would  please  him  indeed,  and  that 
he  knew  very  well  we  did  no  harm  to  children.     "  If 
thou  desire"  (he  said  to  him)   "to  have   her  bap- 
tized,  have  her  brought  into  our  Chapel."      This 
man,  without  further  delay,  came  to  our  house  with 
his  wife,  who  was  carrying  her  child.     I  was  greatly 
consoled  at  seeing  this  promptness;  I  asked  him  if 
he  would  not  give  us  his  daughter  for  instruction  in 
case  she  recovered  her  health.      "Certainly,"  said 
he,  "  I  will  give  her  to  thee."     I  count  upon  his 
word,  not  only  because  he  is  a  Captain,  but  also  be- 
cause he  is  regarded  by  his  people  as  a  peaceable  and 
truthful  man.     When  I  was  urging  him  this  Spring 
to  become  a  Christian,  asking  him  if  what  was  being 
taught  him  was  bad,  he  said,  "  No."     "  Why,  then, 
dost  thou  not  promise  me  to  believe  it? "     "  If  I  had 
promised  thee, "  he  replied,  [63]  "  I  would  be  obliged 
to  do  it."     In  fact,  a  Savage  said  to  me  one  day  that 
I  should  urge  him  to  embrace  our  faith,  "  for,  if  he 
promise  thee  to  do  it,"   said  he,  "  he  will  keep  his 
word.     As  to  the  others,  do  not  put  so  much  trust  in 
them."     So  we  have  reason  to  believe  that,   if  his 
child  recovers,  he  will  give  it  to  us  at  the  proper 
time,  to  be  reared  in  the  faith  it  has  received  in  Holy 
baptism.     This  poor  little  one  was  called  Ouemicliti- 
gouchiou  iskoueou,  meaning,   "wife  of  a  European." 
Two  young  soldiers,  who  have  been  in  the  service  of 
Madame  de  Combalet,  being  present  at  her  baptism, 
one  of  them  named  her  Marie  Magdelene. 


! 


\ 


'fi| 

if 

it 


,1 


' 


V 


f     A 


184 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  j£SU/TES        [Voi,.  11 


Le  6.  le  P.  Pierre  Pijart  baptifa  celuy  qui  I'auoit 
amend  des  Hurons.  C'efloit  le  Capitaine  de  leur 
bourgade.  Ce  bon  home  fe  nomoit  Acnon,  eltat  tom- 
bd  malade  en  chemin  il  fut  fait  Chreflien,  &  mouriit 
aux  trois  Riiiieres.  Deuant  fa  mort  il  recommanda 
fort  h  fes  gens,  qu'on  ne  fift  aucun  mal  aux  Francois 
en  fon  pais:  il  eitoit  adez  indruit,  mais  la  chair  & 
le  fang  le  retenoient  dans  fa  vie  barbare.  II  approu- 
uoit  les  commandemens  de  ^'"U,  mais  il  ne  croioit 
pas  les  pouuoir  garder.     Se  xit  done  proche  de  la 

mort,  &  hors  des  dangers  de  pouuoir  plus  offencer 
Dieu,  il  recent  volontiers  le  Sacremet  de  vie  [64] 
pour  cuiter  le  malheur  d'vne  mort  eternelle. 

Le  8.  le  P.  Daniel  fit  Chreflien  vn  autre  Huro  ma- 
lade, nomme  Tfondaki\  on  le  nomma  lean  en  fon  bap- 
tefme,  il  efloit  des  plus  continens  entre  les  Hurons, 
c'elt  pour  cette  raifon  (pent  eftre)  que  Dieu  luy  a  fait 
mifericorde. 

Le  9.  il  en  baptifa  encor  vn  autre  nommd  Arachio- 
kouan,  il  fut  appelle  Noel,  ce  ieune  homme  ne  f9auoit 
quelle  careffe  faire  h,  celuy  c  luy  procuroit  le  ciel, 
il  le  prenoit  par  les  mains,  ^  difoit,  tu  ne  me  dis 

pas  chofes  petites,  de  me  parler  d'aller  au  ciel,  i'y 
veux  aller,  i'ay  veu  quelques  vns  de  mes  copatriotes 
baptifez,  qui  m'inuitoient  d'aller  auec  eux.  Le  P. 
luy  demanda  s'il  fe  fouuie  droit  de  luy,  quad  il  feroit 
en  ce  lieu  de  delice:  ouy  dea,  faifoit-il,  ie  m'en  fou- 
uiendrai,  &  ie  dirai  h.  celuy  qui  a  tout  fait,  qu'il 
t'aime  bien. 

Le  mefme  iour  le  P.  Buteux,  recent  au  nobre  des 
Chreftiens  vn  Sauuage  Montagnez,  auquel  on  chan- 
gea  le  nom  de  Nenaskoumat,  au  nom  de  Pierre.  Le 
Pere  le  voulant  difpofer  au  baptefme,  luy  demandoit 


I 


1686-87] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


186 


On  the  6th,  Father  Pijart  baptized  the  one  who 
had  brought  him  from  the  Hurons.  It  was  the  Cap- 
tain of  their  village.  This  good  man,  named  Ar/io/i, 
having  fallen  sick  on  the  way,  was  made  a  Christian, 
and  died  at  the  three  Rivers.  Before  his  death,  he 
earnestly  recommended  his  people  not  to  do  any 
harm  to  the  French  in  his  country ;  he  was  sufficient- 
ly instructed,  but  flesh  and  blood  caused  him  to  cling 
to  his  barbarous  life.  He  approved  of  the  command- 
ments of  God,  but  he  did  not  believe  he  could  keep 
them.  Now  seeing  himself  near  death,  and  no  longer 
threatened  by  the  possibility  of  offending  God,  he 
willingly  received  the  Sacrament  of  life  [64]  in  order 
to  escape  the  woe  of  an  eternal  death. 

On  the  8th  Father  Daniel  made  a  Christian  of  an- 
other sick  Huron,  called  Tsondakd,  naming  him  Jean 
at  his  baptism.  He  was  one  of  the  most  continent 
men  among  the  Hurons,  and  it  was  for  this  reason 
(perhaps)  that  God  was  merciful  to  him. 

On  the  9th,  he  also  baptized  another  one,  called 
Arachiokouau,  naming  him  Noel.  This  young  man 
did  not  know  how  to  show  his  gratitude  to  him  who 
h  ad  procured  heaven  for  him ;  he  took  him  by  the 
h.  id  and  ^aid  to  him,  "  Thou  dost  not  utter  trifles 
to  me,  in  speaking  about  going  to  heaven ;  I  wish  to 
go  there ;  I  have  seen  some  of  my  baptized  country- 
men, who  have  invited  me  to  go  with  them."  The 
Father  asked  him  if  he  would  surely  remember  him, 
when  he  was  in  that  happy  land.  "Oh  yes,"  he 
said,  "  I  will  remember  thee,  and  I  will  tell  him  who 
has  made  all  things  to  love  thee  well." 

On  the  same  day,  Father  Buteux  received  among 
the  number  of  Christians  a  Montagnez  Savage,  whose 
name,  Nenaskoumat ,  was  changed  to  that  of  Pierre. 


f 


n 


m 


•  1 


i  A 


i«  1 


ir^ 


13(5 


LES  RELATIONS  DBS  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


fouuent  s'il  ne  vouloit  pas  croire,  cuy,  dit-il,  ie  veux 
croire,  fi  ie  n'eti  auois  pas  enuie,  ie  te  dirois  tout 
maintenat  vas-t'e,  ie  ne  te  veux  pas  efcouter,  pour 
marque  de  fa  croiace  vn  peu  deuat  que  [65]  de  tom- 
ber  en  I'agonie  il  faifoit  Ie  figne  de  la  Croix  auec 
grande  edification  de  nos  frangois  qui  Ie  regardoient. 
Eflant  mort  fon  frere  vint  prier  Ie  Pere  de  I'inhumer 
k  noltre  fagon. 

Le  16.  du  mefme  mois  les  Hurons  eflant  fur  leur 
depart  des  trois  Riuieres.  Le  Pere  Raymbaut  en 
baptifa  vn,  que  le  P.  Pierre  Pijart  auoH  inftruit,  il 
fut  appelle  Robert  par  vn  ieune  g^rgon,  qui  demeure 
auec  nous  k  peine  fut  il  Chreflien  q-ie  fes  gens  le  iet- 
tent  dans  vn  Canot  pour  remmener  auec  eux,  pent 
eflre  qu'k  deux  lieues  de  Yk,  ils  aurot  iett6  fon  corps 
dans  vne  folTe  pendant  que  fon  efprit  s'en  ira  ioiiir 
du  Paradis. 

Le  24.  du  mefme  mois  le  Pere  Buteux  baptifa  vne 
petite  fille  agee  d'enuiron  fept  ans,  I'vn  des  foldats 
enuoyez  icy  par  Madame  de  Combalet,  luy  donna  nom 
Marie  le  Pere  eflant  entre  dans  la  cabane  ou  elloit 
ccfle  enfant  demanda  a  fon  pere  s'il  ne  feroit  pas  con- 
tent qu'on  la  baptifail,  luy  tout  melancolique  de  voir 
trois  enfans,  qu'il  h.  tous  malades,  luy  dit  fais  ce  que 
tu  voudras  mes  amis  &  moy  auons,  fait  tout  nollre 
poffible  pour  la  guerir,  nous  n'y  auons  rien  gaigne ; 
voy  fi  tu  reiiffiras  mieux;  comme  le  Pere  I'enfeignoit 
I'enfant  ne  pouuant  retenir  fa  mere  apprenoit  [66]  I'in- 
flruction  pour  I'lnculquer  a  fa  fille,  en  vn  mot  eflant 
baptifee,  elle  fe  porte  mieux,  on  luy  fit  boire  de  I'eau 
benifte,  cela  la  foulageoit  en  forte  que  fes  parens  s'en 
reiouyffoient  fort,  &  les  autres  malades  nous  deman- 
doient  la  mefme  medecine. 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


137 


The  Father,  wishing  to  prepare  him  for  baptism, 
asked  him  often  if  he  did  not  wish  to  believe.  ' '  Yes, ' ' 
said  he,  ' '  I  wish  to  believe ;  if  I  did  not,  I  would  say 
to  thee  at  this  very  moment,  '  Go  awaj',  I  do  not  wish 
to  listen  to  thee.'  "  As  a  proof  of  his  belief,  a  little 
while  before  [6f;]  falling  into  the  agony  of  death,  he 
made  the  sign  of  the  Cross,  to  the  great  edification 
of  our  french  who  were  looking  at  him.  When  he 
died,  his  brother  came  to  beg  the  Father  to  bury  him 
in  our  way. 

On  the  1 6th  of  the  same  month,  as  the  Hurons 
were  about  to  depart  from  the  three  Rivers,  Father 
Raymbaut^°  baptized  one  of  them,  whom  Father 
Pierre  Pijart  had  instructed;  he  was  named  Robert, 
by  a  young  boy  who  lives  with  us.  He  had  hardly 
been  made  a  Christian  when  his  people  cast  him  into 
a  Canoe,  to  take  him  away  with  them.  Perhaps  when 
two  leagues  away  they  may  have  thrown  his  body 
into  a  grave,  while  his  soul  will  go  on  to  enjoy  Para- 
dise. 

On  the  24th  of  the  same  month.  Father  Buteux 
baptized  a  little  girl  about  seven  years  old.  One  of 
the  soldiers  sent  here  by  Madame  de  Combalet  gave 
her  the  name  Marie.  The  Father,  having  entered 
the  cabin  where  this  child  was,  asked  her  father  if 
he  would  not  like  to  have  her  baptized;  he,  quite 
melancholy  at  seeing  his  three  children  all  sick,  said 
to  him,  "Do  what  thou  wilt.  My  friends  and  I  have 
done  all  we  could  to  cure  her,  and  we  have  accom- 
y^lished  nothing;  see  if  thou  wilt  succeed  better." 
The  Father  began  to  teach  her,  but  as  she  was  not 
able  to  retain  anything,  her  mother  learned  [66]  the 
instruction,  to  impart  it  to  her  daughter.  In  a  word, 
after  being  baptized  she   became   better  ;  she   was 


I 


ir^ 


188 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  U 


i  ( 


Voila  tous  ceux  qui  ont  eft6  baptifez  parmy  nos 
Sauuages  errans  &  vagabonds.  Le  re  fie  k  receu  ce 
Sacrement  aux  pays  des  Hurons,  comme  il  fe  verra 
dans  la  Relation  de  ces  contrdes,  que  i'enuoye  a 
voflre  R. 

le  fgay  bien  que  plufieurs  Sauuages  m'ont  deman- 
ds le  fainct  baptefme,  mais  nous  n'auons  garde  de  le 
conferer  k  aucun  adulte  en  fante,  finon  apres  vne 
longue  efpreuue,  il  eft  certain  qu'on  ne  le  peut  refu- 
fer  k  un  pauure  homme  quafi  agonifant,  lequel  donne 
des  preuues  qu'il  a  la  foy,  &  qui  rend  compte  d'vne 
inftruction  fuffifante,  ce  feroit  vne  eftrange  cruaut^  de 
voir  defcendre  vne  ame  toute  viuante  dans  les  enfers, 
par  le  refus  d'vn  bien  que  lefus  Chrift  luy  a  acquis  au 
prix  de  fon  fang.  Ouy  mais  fi  cet  homme  retourne 
en  fante,  &  qu'il  vine  dans  fa  Barbaric  ordinaire,  vous 
profanez  ce  Sacrement  dira  quelque  vn?  le  refpond 
que  le  Sacremet  eft  fait  pour  Thomme  &  non  pas 
I'homme  [67]  pour  le  Sacrement,  &  par  confequent 
il  vaut  mieux  hazarder  le  Sacrement  que  le  falut  de 
riiomme,  adiouftez  que  ce  qui  fe  fait  auec  raifon  & 
charity,  fe  fait  fans  offence  &  fans  profanation  de  nos 
merites,  fi  quelques  Sauuages  en  abufent  par  apres, 
cela  ne  rend  pas  coupables  ceux  qui  luy  ont  confere, 
non  plus  que  le  Sacrilege  que  fait  vne  perfonne  au 
Sacrement  de  penitence,  n'endomage  pas  la  confcience 
du  Confeffeur  qui  s'eft  prudemment  comporte. 

I'aduoue  bien  qu'il  faut  foigneufement  prendre 
garde  de  ne  point  baptifer  ceux  qui  font  en  fante, 
fans  les  auoir  efprouuez  &  tenus  au  rang  des  Cate- 
chumenes,  comme  il  fe  faifoit  en  la  primitiue  Eglife, 
mais  d'affigner  4.  ou  5.  ans,  c'ell  vn  terme  que  fainct 
Pierre  ne  garda  pas  en  fes  premieres  predications ;  la 


\- 


^l_ 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


139 


m 


given  holy  water  to  drink,  which  soothed  her  so  much 
that  her  parents  rejoiced  greatly,  and  the  other  sick 
ones  asked  us  for  the  same  medicine. 

These  are  all  who  have  been  baptized  among  our 
wandering  and  unsettled  Savages.  The  rest  received 
this  Sacrament  in  the  country  of  the  Hurons,  as  will 
be  seen  in  the  Relation  of  these  countries,  which  I 
send  your  Reverence. 

I  am  well  aware  that  many  Savages  have  asked  me 
for  holy  baptism;  but  we  have  been  careful  about 
conferring  it  upon  any  adult  in  health,  except  after 
a  long  probation.  To  be  sure,  one  cannot  refuse  it 
to  a  poor  man  almost  in  the  agony  of  death,  who 
gives  proof  that  he  has  the  faith,  and  who  shows 
sufficient  instruction.  It  would  be  a  strange  act  of 
cruelty  to  see  a  living  soul  descend  into  hell,  through 
the  refusal  of  a  blessing  which  Jesus  Christ  has 
earned  for  it  by  the  price  of  his  blood.  "  Yes,  but 
if  this  man  regains  his  health,  and  if  he  continues  to 
live  in  Barbarism,  you  profane  this  Sacrament,"  will 
some  one  say  ?  I  answer  that  the  Sacrament  is  made 
for  man,  and  not  man  \6y^  for  the  Sacrament;  and 
consequently  it  is  better  to  endanger  the  Sacrament 
than  the  salvation  of  a  man.  Besides,  what  is  done 
with  reason  and  charity  is  done  without  offense,  and 
without  any  profanation  of  which  we  are  the  cause ; 
if  a  few  Savages  abuse  it  afterwards,  that  does  not 
make  those  guilty  who  have  conferred  it  upon  them, 
any  more  than  the  Sacrilege  which  a  person  com- 
mits against  the  Sacrament  of  penance  injures  the 
conscience  of  the  Confessor  who  has  behaved  with 
discretion. 

I  freely  admit  that  great  care  must  be  taken  not 
to  baptize  those  who  are  in  health,  without  having 


I" 
\\\ 

:  Hi 


1^ 


m 


I 


1^1 


II' 


140 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JASUITES         [Vol.11 


Hi 


prudence  Chreftienne  doit  limiter  ce  temps  il  y  ^  des 
fruicts  meurs  des  le  commecemet  de  I'Eftd,  les  autres 
au  milieu,  quelques-vns  h.  I'AutSne.  II  y  en  ^  qui  ne 
font  bons  qu'e  liyuer.  II  y  a  des  Sauuages  auf quels 
ie  ne  voudrois  pas  confier  nos  myfkeres  apres  fix  ans 
d'inftruction,  il  y  en  k  d'autres  notammet  ^s  pays  fe- 
dentaires  qui  meuriront  pluftoft,  aufquels  on  ne  fgau- 
roit  fans  iniuftice  denier  [68]  ce  qui  leur  appartient 
autant  qu'a  nous,  c'eft  I'eftat  du  poftulant  ou  du 
Neophyte,  qui  doit  determiner  du  temps  de  fon  bap- 
tefme  ou  de  la  reception  de  noftre  Sacrement  ado- 
rable de  I'autel,  &  non  pas  vne  regie  generalle  & 
commune  k  tous. 

Au  refte  fi  nos  Peres  qui  font  aux  Hurons  auoient 
autant  d'afcendant  fur  les  fauuages  de  ces  contr^es 
que  nous  en  auons  fur  nos  Sauuages  de  Kebec  &  des 
enuirons ;  &  fi  nos  barbares  errans  &  vagabons  efloient 
raffemblez  aupres  de  nos  habitations,  &  fe  rendoient 
fedentaires  comme  les  Hurons,  nous  n'attendrions 
pas  tant  d'ann6es  pour  les  baptifer.  Car  nos  fran9ois 
ayans  les  biens-faits  &  la  force  en  la  main,  feront 
bien  ranger  k  leur  deuoir  ceux,  qui  fe  feroient  volon- 
tairement  foubmis  au  doux  joug  de  I'Euangile.  Mais 
les  Hurons  font  fi  forts  &  fi  peuplez,  &  les  fran9ois 
qui  demeurent  en  leur  pays  en  fi  petit  nombre,  qu'ils 
ne  fgauroient  gagner  ces  peuples  par  de  grands  biens- 
faits,  ny  bannir  d'eux  la  Barbaric  par  la  crainte.  Et 
nos  montagnez  font  fi  accouftumez  k  leurs  courfes, 
leur  camp  eft  fi  leger  &  fi  volant,  que  s'ils  voyo[i]ent 
qu'on  les  voulut  ietter  dans  quelque  contrainte  quoy 
que  raifonnable,  ils  auroient  pluftoft  iette  leurs  tentes 
&  leurs  pauillons  [69]  hors  la  portee  de  nos  canons, 
qu'on  ne  les  auroit  pointes  &  amorcez,  fi  bien  qu'il 


\  n 


•kll 


1636-37] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


141 


tried  them  and  kept  them  for  some  time  in  the  rank 
of  Catechumens,  as  was  done  in  the  primitive  Church ; 
but  as  for  assigning  4  or  5  years,  it  is  a  term  which 
saint  Peter  did  not  enjoin  in  his  first  sermons.  Chris- 
tian discretion  ought  to  limit  the  term ;  some  fruits 
are  ripe  at  the  beginning  of  Summer,  others  in  mid- 
summer, some  in  the  Autumn,  and  there  are  some 
which  are  not  good  until  winter.  There  are  Savages 
to  whom  I  would  not  confide  our  mysteries  after  six 
years  of  instruction ;  there  are  others,  especially 
among  the  sedentary  ones,  who  will  mature  sooner, 
and  to  whom  one  cannot,  without  injustice,  deny  [68] 
what  belongs  to  them  as  much  as  to  us.  It  is  the 
condition  of  the  postulant  or  Neophyte  which  ought 
to  determine  the  time  of  his  baptism,  or  of  the  recep- 
tion of  our  adorable  Sacrament  at  the  altar,  and  not 
a  rule  which  is  general  and  common  to  all. 

Furthermore,  if  our  Fathers  who  are  among  the 
Hurons  had  as  much  influence  over  the  savages  of 
these  countries  as  we  have  over  our  Savages  of  Kebec 
and  its  vicinity,  and  if  our  wandering  and  unsettled 
barbarians  were  gathered  around  our  settlements,  and 
would  become  sedentary  like  the  Hurons,  we  should 
not  wait  so  many  years  to  baptize  them.  For  our 
french  people,  having  the  advantage  and  the  power 
in  their  hands,  will  keep  strictly  to  their  duty  those 
who  will  voluntarily  submit  themselves  to  the  mild 
yoke  of  the  Gospel.  But  the  Hurons  are  so  strong 
and  so  populous,  and  the  french  who  live  in  their 
country  so  few  in  number,  that  they  could  not  gain 
these  tribes  through  great  acts  of  kindness,  nor  ban- 
ish Barbarism  from  them  through  fear.  And  our 
montagnez  are  so  accustomed  to  their  wanderings, 
their  camp  is  so  light  and  temporary,  that,  if  they 


if 


.4 


m 


•IJN 

U 


m 


nrr 


Wr 


i 


142 


LES  RELA  TJONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


ne  nous  refle  que  les  biens  faits  pour  les  arrefler  tous 
ies  ans  fur  le  prin-temps  ils  parlent  fort  de  le  faire, 
mais  comme  ils  voyent  la  difficulte  qu'il  y  a  de  de- 
fricher  la  terre,  d'abbatre  tant  d'arbres,  d'enleuer 
tant  de  f ouches,  d'arracher  tant  de  racines,  ils  per- 
dent  coeur,  aimans  mieux  viure  dans  le  repos,  &  dans 
la  faineantife  des  befles,  que  de  iouir  du  fruict  de 
leurs  trauaux,  cefte  annee  ie  me  fuis  trouu6  en  quel- 
ques  confeils,  qu'ils  ont  tenu,  ils  me  prelToient  de  les 
fecourir  d'hommes,  ils  en  ont  demande  k  Monlieur 
noftre  Gouuerneur  difans  que  leur  pais  s'alloit  d6- 
peupler  d' Elans  &  d'autres  animaux,  &  par  confe- 
quent  que  fi  la  terre  ne  les  nourrilToit,  il  s'alloient 
perdre  de  fond  en  comble,  on  leur  refpond  k  cela  que 
le  pays  n'eft  pas  encor  en  tel  eflat,  qu'on  puiffe  di- 
uertir  pour  eux  nos  frangois,  puis  que  nous  n'auons 
pas  de  terres  f uffifamment  defrich^es  pour  vn  fi  grand 
nombre,  comme  nous  fommes,  cela  eft  tres-veritables, 
on  fait  d'ailleurs  tout  ce  qu'on  peut  pour  les  aider 
Monfieur  noftre  Gouuerneur  ma  dit  plufieurs  fois. 
Mon  Pere  n'efpargnez  rien  ny  de  mes  biens  en  par- 
ticulier,  ny  du  pouuoir  &  de  I'authorite,  que  Dieu, 
[70]  le  Roy,  Monfeigneur  le  Cardinal  &  Meffieurs  les 
Affociez,  m'ont  mis  entre  les  mains  pour  le  bien  & 
falut  de  nos  Francois  &  des  Sauuages:  car  ie  fgay 
que  Dieu  veut  cela  de  moy,  &  que  telle  eft  la  volonte 
de  ces  Meffieurs.  Monfieur  le  Cheualier  de  I'lfle  fon 
Lieutenant,  qui  eft  homme  de  bonne  conduitte  &  de 
refolution,  a  les  mefmes  fentimens.  Monfieur  Gad 
n'a  rien  k  foy  quand  il  faut  exercer  quelque  acte 
de  charity,  il  penfe  quelquefois  de  fa  propre  main 
les  Sauuages  malades.  Les  Sieurs  Oliuier  &  Ni- 
colet,   en  vn  mot  tous  nos  Francois    excepts  quel- 


1686-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


143 


saw  one  trying  to  place  them  under  any  restraint, 
however  reasonable  it  might  be,  they  would  quickly 
pitch  their  tents  and  pavilions  [69]  out  of  the  reach 
of  our  cannons,  before  they  could  be  primed  and 
aimed  at  them.  So  the  only  way  we  can  make  them 
stationary  is  by  kind  offices.  Every  year,  towards 
spring,  they  talk  much  of  settling  down ;  but  when 
they  see  the  difficulties  attendant  upon  clearing  the 
land, — cutting  down  so  many  trees,  removing  so 
many  logs,  and  pulling  up  so  many  roots, — they  lose 
heart,  preferring  to  live  in  repose  and  in  the  idleness 
of  animals,  to  enjoying  the  fruits  of  labor.  This 
year  I  have  been  present  in  some  of  their  councils ; 
they  urged  me  to  aid  them  with  men ;  they  also  asked 
Monsieur  our  Governor  to  do  this,  saying  their  coun- 
try was  being  stripped  of  Elk  and  other  animals,  and 
that  consequently,  if  the  land  could  not  furnish  them 
a  living,  they  would  be  utterly  lost.  In  reply  to  this, 
they  were  told  that  the  country  was  not  yet  in  such 
condition  that  we  could  take  away  our  frenchmen 
for  them,  since  we  had  not,  as  yet,  enough  cleared 
land  for  so  many  as  we  are  here,  which  is  very  true ; 
in  other  respects,  we  are  doing  all  we  can  to  aid 
them.  Monsieur  our  Governor  often  says  to  me, 
' '  Father,  spare  nothing,  either  of  my  personal  prop- 
erty, or  of  the  power  and  authority  which  God,  [70] 
the  King,  Monseigneur  the  Cardinal,  and  Messieurs 
the  Associates  have  placed  in  my  hands  for  the  wel- 
fare of  our  French  and  of  the  Savages ;  for  I  know 
that  God  wishes  this  from  me,  and  that  such  is  the 
will  of  these  Gentlemen.  Monsieur  the  Chevalier  de 
risle,  his  Lieutenant,  who  is  a  man  of  wise  conduct 
and  of  resolution,  is  of  the  same  mind.  Monsieur 
Gand  has  nothing  for  himself,  when  it  is  necessary 


I 


rl 


m 


I;' 


r¥ 


I 


t 


'^/ 


144 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J blSUlTES         [Vol.  11 


ques  perfonnes  de  rulle  confideration  font  fort  portez 
au  falut  de  ces  pauures  barbares,  &  les  fecourent  qui 
d'vne  fagon,  qui  d'vne  autre,  mais  rationablle  debet 
ejfe  obfequiuni  nojlrum,  noUvS  deuons  procedar  auec 
raifon  le  petit  nombre  de  defricheurs,  &  Is  grand 
nombre  de  Fran9ois  qui  font  icy,  empefche  qu'on  ne 
puilTe  donner  ce  fecours  aux  Sauuages,  k  la  verity 
cela  eft  pitoyable  que  le  deffaut  du  temporol,  retarde 
fi  puiffamment  le  spirituel,  on  fait  tant  de  vaines 
penf^es  en  France.  II  y  a  tant  de  fuperfluitez  en 
habits,  en  feftins,  en  baflimens,  tant  de  pertes  au 
ieu,  ces  excez  qui  feront  rigoureufement  bruflez,  fer- 
uiroient  bien  icy  [71]  k  procurer  la  benediction  du 
Ciel  fur  I'vne  &  I'autre  France.  Pleut  k  Dieu  que 
ces  Dames  que  noftre  Seigneur  va  touchant  d'vn 
coft6,  &  que  la  vanite  retient  encor  a  fa  cadene, 
viffent  pour  vn  moment  vne  efcoiiade  de  petits  gar- 
90ns,  &  de  petites  filles  Sauuages  affifter  au  Cathe- 
chifme  veflus  k  la  fainct  lean  Baptifte  auiourd'huy 
prier  Dieu,  &  demain  s'enuoler  dans  les  bois,  faute 
que  leurs  parens  ne  font  pas  arreftez.  le  m'affeure 
que  leur  coeur  s'attendriroit,  &  comme  leur  fexe  eft 
plein  de  compaffion  &  de  tendreffe,  elles  feroient  fer- 
uir  "k  lefus  Chrift,  ce  qui  ne  fert  qu'k  Belial,  &  rap- 
porteroient  k  vne  tres-haute  vertu,  ce  qui  ne  s' em- 
ploye que  pour  les  vices. 

Pour  conclullon  ie  feray  vn  homme  de  Dieu,  qui 
marche  dans  les  voyes  de  Dieu,  dot  le  nom  eft  efcrit 
dans  les  liures  de  Dieu,  c'eft  celuy-lk  qui  commenga 
le  miracle,  qu'il  fait  faire  pour  arrefter  quelque  fa- 
mille  de  Sauuages :  fon  coeur  parlera  k  Dieu  pour  eux, 
&  fes  mains  les  enchaifneront  par  fes  bien-faits  & 
par  le  fecours  d'hommes  qu'il  a  defi?  enuoye  &  qu'il 


I  s  1 
I'  ' 


1686-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


146 


to  perform  some  act  of  charity ;  he  sometimes  attends 
to  the  sick  Savages  with  his  own  hands.  Sieurs  Oli- 
vier and  Nicolet,  in  a  word,  all  our  French  except  a 
few  persons  of  no  importance,  are  greatly  interested 
in  the  salvation  of  these  poor  barbarians,  and  help 
them,  some  in  one  way,  some  in  another;  but  ratio- 
nabile  debet  esse  obsequium  nostrum,  we  must  proceed 
with  discretion.  The  small  number  of  laborers,  and 
the  large  number  of  Frenchmen  who  are  here,  pre- 
vent us  from  giving  this  help  to  the  Savages.  In 
truth,  it  is  pitiful  how  the  lack  of  the  temporal 
so  effectually  retards  the  spiritual.  They  have  so 
many  vain  thoughts  in  France, —  there  is  so  great  a 
superfluity  of  clothes,  of  banquets,  of  buildings,  so 
many  losses  in  gambling ;  the  amount  which  these 
excesses  will  consume,  would  be  of  good  service 
here,  [71]  to  procure  the  blessing  of  Heaven  both 
upon  this  France  and  the  other.  Would  to  God  that 
those  Ladies  whom  our  Lord  is  to  some  extent  touch- 
ing, and  whom  vanity  still  holds  in  its  chains,  might 
for  one  moment  see  a  crowd  of  litthi  Savage  boys  and 
girls  present  at  the  Catechism,  clothed  like  John  the 
Baptist,  to-day  praying  to  God,  and  to-morrow  flying 
off  into  the  woods,  on  account  of  the  Wandering  hab- 
its of  their  parents.  I  am  sure  their  hearts  would 
soften ;  and,  as  their  sex  is  full  of  compassion  and 
tenderness,  they  would  place  at  the  service  of  Jesus 
Christ  what  is  now  only  devoted  to  Belial,  and  would 
dedicate  to  the  highest  virtue  what  is  now  only  used 
for  vice. 

In  conclusion,  I  will  report  a  Godly  man,  walking 
in  the  footsteps  of  God,  whose  name  is  written  in 
the  books  of  God.  It  is  he  who  began  that  miracle, 
which  is  now  being  performed,  of  making  a  family 


I! 


i 


M 


i 

mi 


t   f 


m 


M 


I 


1\ 


i  ^ 


146 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  j£:SUITES        [Vol.  U 


leur  donnera,  &  nous  autres  qui  fommes  icy,  nous 
preflerons  ces  barbares  de  fe  feruir  des  benedictions 
que  le  Ciel  leur  enuoye  par  vn  [72]  homme  celefte, 
fi  vne  fois  on  les  pent  arrefter,  ils  font  k  nous,  ie  me 
trompe,  ie  voulois  dire  qu'ils  font  k  lefus  Chrift,  au- 
quel  foit  honneur  &  gloire  dans  les  temps,  &  dans 
I'eternit^  mais  voyons  ce  que  nous  auons  fait  c6t  hy- 
uer  auec  vne  petite  ef couade  qui  f e  vint  cabaner  proche 
de  Kebec. 


Hi 


^«-'7j LEJEUNE'S  RELATION.  1637 


147 


of  Savages  stationary.  His  heart  will  speak  to  God 
for  tJiem,  and  his  hands  will  bind  them  through  his 
good  deeds,  and  through  the  help  of  men  he  has  al- 
ready sent  and  will  send  to  them ;  and  we  who  are 
here  ^ill  urge  these  barbarians  to  make  use  of  the 
blessings  that  Heaven  sends  them  through  a  [72]  man 
of  heavenly  mind.  If  once  they  can  be  made  to 
settle  down,  they  are  ours.  I  am  mistaken,  I  meant 
to  say  they  are  Jesus  Christ's,  to  whom  be  the  honor 
and  glory  in  time  and  in  eternity.  But  let  us  see 
what  we  have  accomplished,  this  winter,  with  a  little 
squad  of  them  who  came  to  encamp  near  Kebec. 


'II 


'\ 


148 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  U 


ii 


li 


CHAPITRE   IV. 
DE  l'instruction  d'vn  capitaine  sauuage. 

CE  fauuage  dont  ie  pretends  parler  fe  nomme  en 
fa  langue  MaKheabichtichion,  il  eft  homme 
fort  &  hardy,  bon  guerrier,  &  a  la  langue  afles 
bien  pendiie.  C'eft  pourquoy  encor  bien  qu'en  effet 
il  ne  foit  pas  le  Capitaine  de  fa  Nation,  fi  eft-ce  com- 
me  il  fe  feparent  les  vns  des  autres  par  efcouades 
on  le  prend  ordinairement  pour  le  chef  de  fa  bande. 
De  la  vient  qu'on  luy  donne  le  nom  de  Capitaine  puis 
qu'il  en  fait  I'office  affez  fouuent.  C'eft  luy  qui  don- 
na Van  paf se  cefte  ieune  femme  Hiroquoife,  que  Mon- 
fieur  le  General  "k  men(S[e ]  en  France.  S'eftant  done 
venu  Cp.baner  proche  de  Kebec,  il  s'efforga  d'entrer 
6s  bonnes  graces  de  [73]  Monfieur  noftre  Gouuer- 
neur,  &  par  ce  moyen  de  tous  nos  frangois.  Comme 
il  cognoiffoit  affez  particulierement  le  Pere  Buteux, 
il  luy  auoit  demand^  vn  mot  de  lettre  pour  me  I'ap- 
porter  afin  d'auoir  libre  accds  en  noftre  maifon.  Or 
comme  Monfieur  de  Montmagny  noftre  Gouuerneur 
eft  riche  en  piete,  en  courtoife  &  en  magnanimity,  & 
qu'il  fe  fgait  feruir  de  ces  armesauec  induftrie,  il  re- 
ceut  ce  fauuage  auec  vn  grand  accueil,  mais  en  forte 
qu'il  luy  fit  cognoiftre  qu'il  ne  depart oit  fon  amiti^ 
particuliere,  qu'a  ceux  qui  fe  faifoient  mftruire  en 
noftre  creance.  C'eft  ainfi  qu'il  <aut  faire  feruir  fon 
credit  &  fon  authority  '•  la  '     '^oy  fouuerain, 

&  non  k  noftre  vani^'.,  m  ~  .la  puce  a  I'o- 


k 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNR'S  RELATION,  1637 


H'.i 


111 


CHAPTER  IV. 


OF   THE   INSTRUCTION   OF   A   SAVAGE   CAPTAIN. 

THIS  savage  of  whom  I  propovse  to  speak  is  called 
in  his  own  language  Makheabichtichiou ;  he  is 
strong  and  hardy,  a  good  warrior,  and  has  a 
very  ready  tongue.  It  is  for  this  reason  that,  al- 
though he  is  not  really  the  Captain  of  his  Tribe,  yet, 
as  it  divides  into  squads  he  is  generally  taken  as  the 
chief  of  his  band.  From  this  he  derives  his  title  of 
"  Captain,"  since  he  often  performs  the  office  of  one. 
It  was  he  who  last  year  gave  the  young  Hiroquois 
woman  whom  Monsieur  the  General  took  to  France. 
Now  having  come  to  Encamp  near  Kebec,  he  endeav- 
ored to  get  into  the  good  graces  of  [73]  Monsieur  our 
Governor,  and  thus  into  those  of  all  our  french  peo- 
ple. As  he  was  particularly  well  acquainted  with 
Father  Buteux,  he  had  asked  him  for  a  written  mes- 
sage to  bring  to  me,  that  he  might  gain  free  access 
to  our  house.  Now  as  Monsieur  de  Montmagny,  our 
Governor,  is  rich  in  piety,  courtesy,  and  magnanim- 
ity, and  as  he  knows  how  to  use  these  weapons  with 
skill,  he  gave  this  savage  a  warm  welcome,  but  did 
so  in  such  a  way  as  to  show  him  that  he  only  granted 
his  more  intimate  friendship  to  those  who  were  in- 
structed in  our  belief.  It  is  thus  that  all  should  use 
what  influence  and  authority  they  have,  for  the  glory 
of  the  sovereign  King,  and  not  for  their  own  vanity. 
This  savage  now  had  a  flea  in  his  ear.  As  they  hon- 
or the  great  Captain  of  the  french,  he  desired  to  in- 


f 


;< 


150 


LES  RELA  T^ONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  U 


^V 


^f 


reille,  comme  ils  honorent  le  grand  Capitaine  des 
frangois,  il  voulut  entrer  bien  auant  dans  ce?  bonnes 
graces.  II  tefmoigne  done  qu'il  veut  entendre  nos  my- 
fleres,  en  certains  temps  qu'il  n'efloit  point  ^  la  chafle, 
il  eftoit  quafi  auffi  founent  en  noftre  maifon,  qu'en 
fa  cabane.  II  monllre  tant  d'ardeur  que  nous  voy- 
ant  bien  fouuent  empefch^s  auec  nos  fran9ois  il  me 
dit  Nicanis,  ie  ne  voy  que  monde  dans  la  maifon, 
pendant  le  iour  les  Frangois  ne  font  que  te  diuertir, 
donne  leur  le  iour  &  h  moy  la  nuict,  [74]  fais  moy 
venir  coucher  clie  -  toy,  &  pendant  le  filence  de  la 
nuict  nous  confereros  plus  k  noftre  aife,  nous  luy  ac- 
cordafmes  ce  qu'il  defiroit;  le  foir  doc  apres  auoir 
fait  nos  prieres,  au  lieu  de  dormir  nous  nous  entrete- 
nios  des  articles  de  noftre  creance,  ce  que  nous  fai- 
fions  auffi  pendant  le  iour  quand  le  temps  nous  le  per- 
mettoit.  Ie  luy  expliqua>  la  creation  du  Ciel  &  de  la 
terre,  la  cheute  des  Anges  rebelles,  comme  noftre 
premier  Pere  auoit  efte  cree,  les  contentemens  dont 
il  euft  ioiiy  dans  le  Paradis  terreftre,  s'il  euft  obey  k 
ion  Dieu,  comme  la  mort,  les  maladies,  la  difette 
prouenoiet  de  fon  peche,  que  les  animaux  auroiet 
obey  k  I'home,  fi  I'homme  euft  obey  k  Dieu,  que  la 
mort  n'auroit  point  exerc^  fon  Empire  fur  le  gcnie 
humain,  que  la  terre  auroit  comme  volontairement  & 
fans  trauail  des  hommes  donne  des  bleds  &  des  fruicts 
aux  hommes.  En  effet,  me  dit-il,  fur  ce  point,  ie 
Cloy  que  comme  elle  produit  de  foy  mefme  tant 
d'arbres  &  tant  de  forte[s]  d'herbes,  qu'elle  auroit 
auffi  pen  produire  des  bleds  fans  culture,  ie  luy  fis 
entendre,  que  Dieu  voyant  la  def  obey  fiance  de 
I'homme,  le  voulut  ietter  dans  les  feux,  mais  que  fon 
fils  fe  prefenta  pour  payer  &  fatisfaire  pour  les  hom- 


1636 -37  J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


151 


.  ^1 


sinuate  himself  thoroughly  into  his  good  graces. 
Therefore  he  evinced  a  disposition  to  learn  our  faith ; 
at  certain  times,  when  he  was  not  hunting,  he  was 
almost  as  often  in  our  house  as  in  his.  own  cabin.  He 
showed  so  much  zeal  that,  seeing  us  frequently  oc- 
cupied with  our  french  people,  he  said  to  me,  "  Ni- 
canis,  I  always  find  people  in  thy  house ;  during  the 
day,  the  French  are  alv/ays  demanding  thy  attention; 
give  them  the  day,  and  me  the  night;  [74]  let  me 
come  and  sleep  in  thy  house,  and  during  the  silence 
of  the  night  we  will  confer  more  at  our  eas'^. ' '  We 
granted  his  wish,  and  in  the  evening,  after  having 
said  our  prayers,  instead  of  sleeping  we  talked  over 
the  articles  of  our  faith,  doing  the  same  during  the 
day  when  we  had  time.  I  explained  to  him  the  cre- 
ation of  Heaven  and  earth,  the  fall  of  the  rebellious 
Angels,  how  our  first  Father  had  been  created ;  the 
contentment  he  might  have  enjoyed  in  the  terrestrial 
Paradise  if  he  had  obeyed  his  God ;  how  death,  dis- 
ease, poverty,  came  from  his  sin ;  how  the  animals 
would  have  been  obedient  to  man  if  man  had  been 
obedient  to  God ;  how  death  would  not  have  held  its 
Empire  over  the  human  race ;  how  the  earth  would 
almost  spontaneously,  and  without  human  labor,  have 
given  its  grains  and  fruits  to  men.  "  Indeed,"  he 
said  to  me,  "  as  to  that,  I  believe  that,  as  it  produces 
of  itself  so  many  trees  and  so  many  kinds  of  herbs, 
it  could  also  have  produced  grain  without  cultiva- 
tion." I  explained  to  him  how  God,  seeing  the  dis- 
obedience of  man,  wished  to  cast  him  into  the  flames, 
but  that  his  son  presented  himself  as  a  pledge  and 
atonement  for  men.  However,  [75]  since  he  delayed 
to  make  himself  man,  that  he  might  instruct  and  save 
men,  corruption,  casting  itself  into  the  world,  ruined 


If 


(')  I 


!i' 


■«1  I 


m 


^4 


I 


162 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  j£:SUITES         [Vol.  U 


t; 


mes,  cependant  [75]  comme  il  retardoit  de  fe  faire 
homme,  pour  inftruire  &  fauuer  les  hommes,  les  cor- 
ruption fe  iettant  dans  le  monde  gafta  tout,  Dieu  s'en 
offenfa  fi  fort  qu'il  fit  pleuuoir40.  iours  &  40.  nuicts 
fur  la  terre,  comme  fi  on  euft;  vers6  I'eau,  fi  bien  que 
tous  les  hommes  &  les  animaux  f urent  noy^s  excepte 
vne  feule  famille  compofee  de  huit  perfonnes,  laqaeile 
dreffa  vn  grand  vaifleau,  dans  lequel  fe  ietterent  deux 
animaux  de  chaque  efpece,  en  fin  les  eaux  fe  retire- 
rent  &  deffeicherent.  Dieu  appaifa  fa  colere,  &  de 
cette  ^imille  &  de  ces  animaux  font  prouenus,  tous 
les  hommes  &  les  animaux  de  la  terre,  lefquels  petit 
k  petit  ont  repeuple  le  mode,  que  leur  nation  eft  pro- 
uenue  de  cefte  famille,  que  les  premiers  qui  font  ve- 
nus  en  leur  pais,  ne  fgauoient  ny  lire  ny  efcrire, 
voila  pourquoy  leurs  enfans  auoient  demeure  dans  la 
mefme  ignorance,  qu'ils  auoient  bien  conferue  la 
memoire  de  ce  deluge,  mais  par  vne  longue  fuitte 
d'anees  ils  auoiet  enuelo[p]pe  cefte  verity  dans  mille 
fables,  que  nous  ne  pouuions  eftre  trompez  en  ce 
point,  ayant  la  mefme  creance  que  nos  anceftres, 
puifque  nous  voyons  leurs  liures.  II  me  demanda,  fi 
dans  cefte  longue  fucceffion  de  temps,  on  ne  parloit 
point  du  fils  de  Dieu,  ie  refpodi  que  les  gens  de  bie 
en  auoient  cognoifsace,  &  que  depuis  le  deluge  [76] 
iufques  k  fa  venue,  Dieu  enuoya  des  hommes  que 
nous  appellons  Prophetes,  pour  ce  qu'ils  apprennent 
des  veritez  de  Dieu,  Ik.  les  enfeignent  aux  hommes, 
pour  annoncer  la  venue  de  fon  fils :  iufques  la  mefmes 
que  ces  Prophetes  declareret  plufieurs  annees  deuat 
fa  naifl^ance,  ou  deuoit  naiftre  ce  Prince,  comme  il 
deuoit  mourir  &  reffufciter,  que  fa  Mere  deuoit  t  ftre 
Vierge,  que  les  pechez  des  hommes  luy  donnoient 


m 


1636 -37  J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


153 


all.  God  was  so  deeply  offended  thereat  that  he  sent 
rain  upon  the  earth  for  40  days  and  40  nights,  like 
unto  the  pouring  out  of  the  waters, —  so  that  all  men 
and  animals  were  drowned,  except  one  family  com- 
posed of  eight  persons,  who  made  a  great  ship  in 
which  two  animals  of  each  kind  took  refuge.  Final- 
ly, the  waters  receded  and  dried  off.  God's  wrath 
was  appeased,  and  from  that  family  and  from  those 
animals  have  sprung  all  the  people  and  beasts  of  the 
earth,  who  have,  little  by  little,  repeopled  the  world. 
I  told  him  that  their  nation  had  sprung  from  this 
family ;  that  the  first  ones  who  came  to  their  coun- 
try did  not  know  how  t  read  or  write,  and  that  was 
the  reason  their  children  had  remained  in  ignor- 
ance ;  that  they  had  indeed  preserved  the  account  of 
this  deluge,  but  through  a  long  succession  of  years 
they  had  enveloped  this  truth  in  a  thousand  fables ; 
that  we  could  not  be  mistaken  about  this  event,  hav- 
ing the  same  belief  as  our  ancestors,  since  we  see 
their  books.  He  asked  me  if,  during  this  long  lapse 
of  time,  there  was  no  mention  of  the  son  of  God.  I  an- 
swered that  good  men  had  had  knowledge  of  him,  and 
that,  from  the  deluge  [76]  to  the  time  of  his  coming, 
God  sent  men  whom  we  call  Prophets,  because  they 
learn  the  truths  of  God  and  teach  them  to  men,  to  an- 
nounce the  coming  of  his  son.  Until  then  these  Proph- 
ets likewise  declared,  many  years  before  his  birth, 
where  this  Prince  would  be  born ;  how  he  would  die, 
and  be  resurrected ;  that  his  Mother  would  be  a  Vir- 
gin ;  that  the  sins  of  men  caused  him  to  delay  his  com- 
ing, so  that  he  might  make  known  to  men  how  much 
f'^'^y  ought  to  desire  him,  since  without  his  aid  they 
knew  nothing  except  as  fables.  In  short,  having 
come,  he  taught  the  people,  healed  the  sick,  resusci- 


%   'I 


I 


\- 11  * 


154 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.11 


I 


I 


fuiet  de  retarder  fa  venue,  qu'il  vouloit  faire  co- 
gnoiftre  aux  hommes,  combien  ils  deuoient  le  defirer 
puis  que  fans  fon  fecours  ils  ne  fgauoient  que  des 
fables,  bref  ellant  venu  il  a  enfeign6  les  peuples, 
guery  les  malades,  reffufcite  les  morts,  &  comme  il 
reprenoit  les  mefchans  ils  le  lierent  &  le  clouerent 
en  vne  Croix,  luy  oflant  la  vie  dans  ces  tourmens, 
que  s'il  les  eut  voulut  abyfmer  tons  il  I'auroit  peu 
faire  aifement  par  vne  feule  parole,  mais  au  cotraire 
comme  il  efloit  bon  il  difoit  k  fon  Pere,  mon  Pere  les 
homes  meritent  la  mort,  ils  vous  ont  offenf6,  ils  me- 
ritet  le  feu,  mais  voicy  que  le  paye  pour  eux,  ie  vous 
fupplie  do  faire  mifericorde  k  tous  ceux  qui  croirot 
en  moy  &  qui  ferot  fafchez  de  vous  auoir  offense  ou- 
bliez  leurs  pechez,  ne  les  iettez  point  dedans  les  feux, 
voila  qui  efl  \y'j'\  bien  difoit  ce  pauure  Barbare,  mais 
i'ay  bien  peur  qu'il  ne  me  rebute,  car  ie  ne  fcay  pas 
ce  qu'il  fa^^t  faire  ny  comme  il  le  faut  prier.  Ie  te 
I'enfeigneray  (luy  dy  ie)  ne  t'ennuye  done  pas  (me 
fit  il)  &  fi  le  fommeil  ne  te  preffe  point  paife  la  nuict 
en  m'inftruifant.  c'efl  comme  nous  faifons  quand 
nous  traictons  de  quelque  grand  affaire :  car  nous 
nous  affemblons  pendant  la  nuict  pour  n'eftre  point 
diuertis,  ie  luy  declarois  les  miracles,  qui  arriuerent 
a  la  mort  de  noftre  vSeigneur,  comme  il  parut  plein 
de  gloire  trois  iours  apres  qu'on  eut  mis  fon  corps  au 
fepulchre  comme  il  enuoya  douze  hommes  par  le 
mode  pour  enfeigner  fes  verites,  &  que  ceux  qui  croi- 
roient  leur  doctrine  iroient  au  Ciel  od  il  eft  monte. 
que  les  infidelles  feroient  iettes  dans  les  enfers,  que 
noiis  appellons  ces  hommes  Apoftres,  lefquels  en  ont 
inftruits  d'autres  par  leurs  efcrits,  &  que  ceux-cy  vont 
par  tout  annoncer  ces  bonnes  nouuelles,    que  c'eft 


1636-37] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


155 


tated  the  dead;  and,  as  he  rebuked  the  wicked,  they 
bound  and  xi.iled  him  to  a  Cross,  taking  away  his 
life  through  these  tortures ;  that,  if  he  had  wished  to 
overwhelm  them  all,  he  could  have  done  it  easily  by 
a  single  word ;  but  on  the  contrary,  being  good,  he 
said  to  his  Father,  "  My  Father,  men  deserve  death, 
they  have  offended  you,  they  merit  the  flames,  but 
here  I  am  to  atone  for  them ;  I  implore  you  to  have 
mercy  on  all  those  who  shall  believe  in  me  and  who 
shall  be  sorry  to  have  offended  you;  forget  their 
sins,  do  not  cast  them  into  the  flames."  "  Now  this 
is  \T7^  good,  indeed,"  said  this  poor  Barbarian;  "  but 
I  am  afraid  he  will  reject  me,  for  I  do  not  know  what 
I  must  do,  nor  how  I  ought  to  pray."  "  I  will  teach 
thee,"  (said  I).  "  Do  not  weary  thyself,"  (he  replied) 
"  but  if  thou  art  not  sleepy,  spend  the  night  in  in- 
structing me.  It  is  thus  we  do  when  we  are  discuss- 
ing some  great  matter;  we  meet  in  the  nighttime, 
so  as  not  to  be  diverted."  I  related  to  him  the  mir- 
acles that  followed  the  death  of  our  Lord, — how  he 
appeared,  full  of  glory,  three  days  after  his  body  had 
been  placed  in  the  sepulchre;  how  he  sent  twelve 
men  throughout  the  world  to  teach  his  truths,  and 
how  those  who  should  believe  their  teachings  would 
go  to  Heaven,  whither  he  had  ascended;  how  un- 
believers would  be  cast  into  hell ;  how  we  call  those 
men  Apostles,  and  how  they  had  instructed  others 
through  their  writings ;  how  those  others  went  every- 
where, announcing  these  good  tidings,  and  that  it 
was  for  this  we  had  come  to  their  country ;  how  they 
saw  plainly  that  we  did  not  engage  in  traffic,  that  we 
did  not  ask  any  recompense ;  and  how  I  had  brothers 
all.  over  the  world.  ' '  The  son  of  God  did  not  love 
our  country,"   (said  he)  "for  he  did  not  come  here, 


I  t 

I  » 


1  w 


i\ 


J    > 


156 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  J^SUITES         [Vol..  1 1 


I 


I 


i 


pour  cela  que  nous  eftions  venus  en  leur  pays,  qu'ils 
voyoient  bien  que  nous  ne  traficquions  point;  que 
nous  ne  demandions  aucune  recompenfe,  que  i'auois 
des  freres  par  tout  le  monde,  le  fils  de  Dieu  n'a  pas 
aym^  noftre  pays  (difoit  il)  car  il  n'y  eft  point  venu,  & 
ne  nous  a  rien  dit  [78]  &  \sc.  de]  tout  cela,  ie  repars 
qu'il  n'eftoit  nd  qu'en  vn  feul  pais,  qu'il  n'eftoit  pas 
auffi  venu  au  noftre,  qu'au  commencement  nous  ne 
croions  point,  maisqu'ayant  prefte  I'oreille  h,  fes  en- 
feignemens,  nous  les  auons  recognus  tres-bons,  &  les 
auons  embraff^s,  veu  tant  de  miracles  qu'il  auoit  fait, 
&  comme  ie  luy  demandois  ce  qu'il  luy  fembloit  de  ce 
que  ie  luy  auois  declare  de  noftre  creance  ie  ne  fyau- 
rois,  me  refpond  il,  te  dementir,  car  ie  n'ay  point  de 
cognoiffance  du  contraire,  tu  me  dis  des  chofes  nou- 
uelles,  que  ie  n'ay  iamais  entendues,  fi  i'auois  efte  fur 
les  lieux  oil  cela  s'eftpafse  ieparlerois,  mais  mainte- 
nant  ie  n'ay  rien  k  dire,  fmon  que  tu  fgais  beaucoup 
de  chofes,  i 'admire  ton  difcours,  mais  recommence 
vn  petit,  &  me  fais  paffer  depuis  la  creation  du  monde 
iufques  k  nous,  ie  luy  obei,  declarant  en  peu  de  mots 
ce  qui  s'eiloit  paffe  dans  tous  les  llecles,  touchant 
noftre  faincte  creance.  II  prenoit  vn  craion  &  mar- 
quoit  fur  la  terre  les  diuers  temps  de  fuitte,  -^oila  celuy 
qui  a  tout  fait,  me  difoit-il,  il  commence  en  cet  en- 
droit  de  cre6r  les  Aiiges,  &  le  monde,  la  il  crea  le  pre- 
mier homme,  &  la  premiere  femme,  voila  comme  le 
monde  croiflant,  fe  fepare  &  [79]  offence  Dieu,  voicy 
le  deluge,  icy  font  les  Prophetes,  bref  il  vint  iufques 
a  noftre  temps,  puis  fe  releuant  il  fe  mit  a  rire,  ie  ne 
m'eftonne  pas,  fit-il,  fi  nous  fommes  las,  car  nous 
auons  fait  vn  grand  cliemin,  en  verite  nos  Peres  n'ont 
efte  que  des  ignorans,  car   ils   n'ont  eu  aucune  co- 


i 


1636 -37J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


157 


and  did  not  say  anything  to  us  [78J  about  all  that." 
I  replied  that  he  was  only  born  in  one  country,  that 
also  he  had  not  come  to  ours;  that  at  first  we  did  not 
believe,  but  that,  having  opened  our  ears  to  his 
teachings,  we  had  recognized  them  as  very  good  and 
accepted  them,  seeing  how  many  miracles  he  had 
wrought.  When  I  asked  him  what  he  thought  of 
our  belief  as  I  had  explained  it  to  him,  "  I  cannot 
contradict  thee,"  he  replied,  "  for  I  have  no  knowl- 
edge to  the  contrary;  thou  tellest  me  new  things, 
that  I  have  never  heard  before ;  if  I  had  been  in  the 
places  where  these  things  have  taken  place,  I  would 
speak,  but  now  I  have  nothing  to  say,  save  that  thou 
knowest  many  things;  I  admire  thy  discourse,  but 
begin  over  again  and  review  for  me  from  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world  to  the  present  time."  I  obeyed 
him,  relating  in  a  few  words  what  had  taken  place  in 
all  the  ages  touching  our  holy  faith.  He  took  a  pen- 
cil and  marked  upon  the  ground  the  different  periods 
in  their  order,  "  Here  is  he  who  made  all,"  said  he; 
"  he  begins  in  this  place  to  create  the  Angels  and 
the  world;  there  he  created  the  first  man  and  the 
first  woman;  see  how  the  race  of  men,  increasing, 
divides,  and  [79]  offends  God;  here  is  the  deluge, 
here  are  the  Prophets," — in  short,  he  came  up  to  our 
own  time;  then  rising,  he  began  to  laugh;  "  I  am 
not  surprised  at  our  being  tired,"  said  he,  "  for  we 
have  made  a  long  journey.  In  truth,  our  Fathers 
were  but  ignorant  men,  for  they  had  no  knowledge 
of  all  these  things,  except  the  great  waters  of  the 
deluge,  and  that  they  do  not  describe  as  you  do.  I 
have  nothing  to  say  against  all  this,  for  I  have  not 
been  taught  anything  to  the  contrary." 

Now   I  understood    perfectly  that,    although   this 


,  ^1 


nv 


■  1  '1'  ^ 


#11 


{"^ 


\ 


t  , 


I 


x\\ 


V 


I 


158 


LES  RELATIONS  DESJ&SUITES         [Vol.  U 


:^l 


gnoiflance  de  toutes  ces  chofes,  fmon  des  grandes  eaux 
du  deluge,  encor  n'en  parlent  ils  pas  comme  vous. 
le  n'ay  rien  "k  dire  centre  tout  cela,  car  on  ne  m'a 
rien  enfeign^  de  contraire. 

Or  ie  recognu  bien  qu' encor  que  ce  proced6  fut 
bon,  ce  n'efl  pas  neantmoins  par  1^  qu'il  faut  com- 
mencer  ^  inltruire  vn  infidele,  car  comme  toutes  ces 
chofes  font  hifloriques  I'efprit  qui  n'a  pas  co- 
gnoiffance  de  celuy  qui  nous  a  reuele  ces  veritez,  de- 
meure  libre  de  croire,  ou  de  ne  pas  croire.  II  luy 
faut  apporter  des  veritez  naturelles  pour  le  conuaincre 
&  quand  on  la  rendu  foupple  aux  veritez  de  la  na- 
ture, qui  font  conformes  ^  noftre  foy,  alors  il  em- 
bralTe  les  veritez  furnaturelles  par  la  foy,  ie  vy  done 
bien  qu'il  falloit  changer  de  batterie. 

Et  par  confequent  es  autres  conferences  ie  me  mis 
k  luy  prouuer  qu'il  y  auoit  vn  Dieu,  vn  efprit  fu- 
blime,  qui  auoit  bafty  la  grande  maifon  du  monde, 
&  qui  la  gouuernoit,  [80]  qui  faifoit  rouler  les  aftres 
&  marcher  les  eaux  contre  leur  cours  par  les  flux  de 
r Ocean,  qui  formoit  les  enfans  dans  le  ventre  de 
leurs  meres,  en  vn  mot  qui  conduifoit  toute  la  nature, 
les  hommes,  luy  difois-je,  ne  font  rien  de  toutes  ces 
chofes  &  neantmoins  elles  paroiffent  tons  les  iours  a 
nos  yeux.  II  faut  done  qu'il  y  ait  vn  autre  principe 
plus  puiffant,  ie  luy  apportay  plufieurs  autres  raifons 
pour  luy  faire  recognoiftre  grand  Prince,  ie  luy  fis 
entendre  qu'il  eftoit  iufte,  qu'il  recompenfoit  vn  cha- 
cun  felon  fes  oeuures,  vous  aimez  vous  autres  les  ges 
de  bien,  vous  haifl!ez  les  mefchans,  vous  faites  du 
bien  k  vos  amis,  vous  bruflez  vos  ennemis.  Dieu 
en  fait  de  mefme,  notamment  apres  la  mort,  pour- 
rois  tu  bien  croire  que  deux  homes  mourans,  I'vn 


'•i 


1686-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


159 


way  of  proceeding  was  good,  yet  it  is  not  thus  that 
one  should. begin  to  instruct  an  unbeliever;  for,  since 
all  these  things  are  historical,  the  mind  which  has 
no  knowledge  of  him  who  has  revealed  to  us  these 
truths  remains  free  to  believe  or  not  to  believe.  To 
convince  him,  he  must  be  confronted  with  natural 
truths ;  and  when  he  has  been  rendered  pliant  to  the 
truths  of  nature,  which  are  in  harmony  with  our  be- 
lief, then  he  embraces  the  supernatural  truths  through 
faith.  So  I  saw  quite  plainly  that  it  would  be  neces- 
sary to  change  my  battery. 

Consequently,  in  our  other  conferences  I  applied 
myself  to  proving  to  him  that  there  was  a  God,  a 
sublime  spirit,  who  had  built  the  great  mansion  of 
the  world  and  who  governed  it ;  [80]  who  caused  the 
stars  to  roll,  and  the  waters  to  flow  against  their 
course  by  the  tides  of  the  Ocean ;  who  formed  chil- 
dren in  the  wombs  of  their  mothers  — in  a  word,  who 
governs  all  nature.  "  Men,"  said  I  to  him,  "  cause 
none  of  all  these  things,  and  yet  they  appear  every 
day  before  our  eyes.  There  must,  then,  be  another 
and  more  powerful  cause."  I  brought  forth  many 
other  arguments  to  make  him  recognize  the  great 
Prince ;  I  explained  that  he  was  just,  that  he  rewarded 
each  one  according  to  his  works.  '  *  You  yourselves 
love  good  people,  you  hate  the  wicked;  you  do  good 
to  your  friends,  you  punish  your  enemies.  God  does 
the  same,  especially  after  death.  Can  you  imagine 
that  two  men,  dying,  the  one  very  good,  the  other 
very  abominable,  can  be  equally  happy  in  the  other 
life?  Here  below  no  reward  has  been  given  to  the 
good  one,  no  punishment  meted  out  to  the  wicked 
one, —  indeed,  the  upright  man  has  even  been  de- 
spised and  the  wicked  one  honored ;  would  it  be  pos- 


■'% 


m 


'■;-w 


I.* 


160 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  1 1 


ll 


I 


tres  bon,  1 'autre  tres  abominable  foient  egalement 
contens  en  I'autre  vie;  5a  bas  on  n'a  donn6  aiicune 
recompenfe  h.  celuy  qui  eft  bon,  on  n'a  point  puny  le 
mefchant,  voire  mefme  on  a  mefpris6  rhomme  de 
bien,  &  honor6  le  mefchant,  feroit-il  bien  poffible 
que  cela  paiTaft  fans  iuftice,  fans  que  rien  s'en  enfui- 
uit?  fi  ce  defordre  eftoit  en  I'vniuers,  il  vaudroit 
mieux  eftre  mefchant  que  bon,  &  tu  vois  bien  le  con- 
traire,  vois  done  que  celuy  qui  k  tout  fait  mefure 
aulTi  les  [81]  actions  des  hommes,  &  qvi'il  les  traictera 
felon  leurs  ceuures.  Vous  dites  que  vous  allez  tous 
en  mefme  endroit.  II  y  a  parmy  vous  des  hommes 
tres-deteftables,  veux-tu  aller  auec  eux?  Vous  vous 
battrez  done,  &  querellerez  en  I'autre  vie,  comme 
vous  faictes  icy.  Cela  n'efl  point  croyable.  Les 
bons  vont  tous  enfemble  au  Ciel,  les  mefchans  tous 
enfemble  dans  les  feux.  Dieu  nous  a  mis  entre  le 
Ciel,  &  I'Enfer,  pour  nous  apprendre  que  nous  pou- 
uions  aller  en  I'vne  de  ces  deux  extremitez.  Et 
comme  noftre  ame  eft  immortelle  elle  fera  k  iamais 
bien-heureufe  ou  malheureufe.  Cefte  vie  eft  courte, 
I'autre  eft  bien  longue,  ne  fais  pas  comme  les  chiens 
qui  ne  penfent  qu'k  leur  corps.  Ces  raifons  &  autres 
femblables  firent  quelque  impreffion  fur  fon  efprit. 
II  me  fit  plufieurs  quef  tions  dont  ie  pourray  parler  cy 
apres.  II  me  difoit  parfois  noftre  croyance  eft  bien 
fotte,  nous  n'auons  point  d'efprit,  nous  fuiuons  feule- 
ment  ce  que  croyent  nos  yeux.  Nous  ne  refonnons 
point,  d'autrefois  il  me  difoit,  Nikanis  ie  n'ay  point 
dorray  toute  la  nuict  i'ay  fuiuy  dans  mon  efprit  tout 
ce  que  tu  m'as  enfeignd,  comme  vn  homme  qui  fui- 
uroit  vn  chemin,  parfois  la  crainte  entrant  dedans 
fon  ame  il  apprehendoit  [82]  la  longueur  de  I'autre 


'd 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


l(il 


sible  for  that  to  pass  without  justice  being  clone, 
without  something  resulting  from  it?  If  this  confu- 
sion existed  in  the  universe,  it  were  better  to  be  bad 
than  good,  and  yet  thou  seest  the  contrary.  Under- 
stand then  that  he  who  has  made  all  things  also 
measures  the  [81]  actions  of  men,  and  that  he  will 
deal  with  them  according  to  their  works.  You  say 
that  you  all  go  to  the  same  place ;  there  are  among 
you  most  detestable  men ;  dost  thou  wish  to  go  with 
them?  Then  you  will  be  fighting  and  quarreling 
in  the  other  world,  as  you  do  in  this.  That  is  not 
credible.  The  good  all  go  to  Heaven,  the  bad  all 
into  the  flames.  God  has  placed  us  between  Heaven 
and  Hell,  to  teach  us  that  we  can  go  to  one  of  these 
two  extremes.  And,  as  our  soul  is  immortal,  it  will 
be  forever  happy  or  miserable.  This  life  is  short, 
the  other  is  very  long ;  do  not  be  like  dogs,  which 
think  only  of  the  body."  These  arguments  and 
others  like  them  made  some  impression  upon  his 
mind.  He  asked  me  many  questions,  of  which  I 
may  speak  hereafter.  He  said  to  me  sometimes, 
"  Our  belief  is  very  silly;  we  have  no  sense,  we  fol- 
low only  what  our  eyes  believe,  we  do  not  reason." 
At  other  times  he  said  to  me,  "  Nikanis,  I  have 
not  slept  all  night ;  I  have  been  going  over  in  my 
mind  all  thou  hast  taught  me,  like  a  man  following  a 
path."  Sometimes,  fear  entering  into  his  soul,  he 
dreaded  [82]  the  long  duration  of  the  other  life. 
"  This  life,"  said  he,  "  is  very  short,  the  other  very 
long,  since  it  has  no  end ;  to  be  sad  without  consola- 
tion, to  be  hungry  and  to  eat  only  serpents  and  toads, 
to  be  thirsty  and  drink  nothing  but  flames,  to  wish 
to  die  and  not  be  able  to  kill  oneself,  and  to  live  for- 
ever, for  an  eternity,  in  these  afflictions  —  it  is  upon 


'^^ 


<A 


■V 


103 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


\ 


vie.  cefte  vie,  faifoit-il,  eft  bien  courtc,  I'aiitrc  eft 
bien  longue,  puis  qu'elle  n'a  point  de  bout:  eftre 
trifte  fans  confolation,  auoir  faim  &  ne  manger  que 
des  Terpens  &  des  crapaux,  auoir  foif  &  ne  boire  que 
des  flammes,  vouloir  mourir  &  ne  fe  pouuoir  tu6r  & 
demeurer  vn  iamais,  vne  eternitd  dans  ccs  peines. 
Celt  h  cela  que  ie  penfe  quelquesfois,  tu  me  ferois 
bien  plaifir  de  me  baptifer  bien  toft. 

Pendant  que  ie  I'inftruifois  il  eut  vne  forte  tenta- 
tion,  c'eft  qu'en  quittant  fes  fa9ons  de  faire  pour  en 
prendre  de  nouuelles  il  mourroit  bien  toft.  Le  Di- 
able  fe  feruoit  de  quelques-vns  pour  luy  mettre  cefte 
penfee  bien  auant  dans  I'efprit,  luy  difant  que  la  plus 
grande  partie  de  ceux  qu'on  baptifoit,  paffoient  bien 
toft  en  I'autre  vie.  Ie  luy  reprefente  que  nous  eftions 
tous  baptifez:  Toutes  les  nations,  difoit-il,  ont  quel- 
que  chofe  de  particulier.  Le  Baptefme  vous  efl  bon 
k  vous  autres,  &  non  pas  k  nous.  Si  le  Baptefme  luy 
repliquay-je  vous  caufoit  la  mort  pas  vn  de  ceux  qui 
font  baptifez  n'en  efcha[p]peroit,  &  tu  vois  bien  qu'il 
n'y  a  que  les  malades  &  tres-malades  qui  meurent 
apres  leur  baptefme,  voire  mefme  quelques-vns  [83] 
guerifTent  foudainement,  que  crains-tu?  Dieu  a 
deffendu  de  tuer,  penfe-tu  que  ie  te  voudrois  faire 
mourir,  tu  es  bafty  de  chair  &  d'os  comme  nous. 
Dieu  eft  ton  Pere  aulTi  bien  que  le  noftre.  II  te  veut 
aymer  plus  que  nous,  fi  tu  crois  en  luy  plus  forte- 
ment.  En  fin  Dieu  luy  fit  la  grace  de  furmonter 
cefte  tentation.  II  n'importe,  dit-il,  que  ie  meure, 
ie  ne  veux  point  aller  dedans  les  feux.  Nous  mou- 
rons  tous  les  iours  dans  noftre  infidelite,  i'ayme  au- 
tant  mourir  en  croyant,  que  reftant  infidelle.  Nous 
I'afTeurafmes  le  plus  qu'il  nous  fut  pofTible,  h  peine 


( 


1636 -37  J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


163 


that  that  I  think  sometimes ;  thou  wouldst  do  me  a 
great  favor  to  baptize  me  soon." 

While  I  was  instructing  him  he  had  a  great  temp- 
tation, arising  from  the  fear  that,  in  giving  up  his 
ways  of  action  to  take  up  new  ones,  he  wouhl  soon 
die.  The  Devil  made  use  of  certain  persons  to 
strengthen  this  idea  in  his  mind,  saying  to  him  that 
the  majority  of  those  v/ho  had  been  baptized  soon 
pas.scd  into  the  other  life.  I  represented  to  him  that 
we  all  were  baptized.  ' '  All  nations, ' '  .said  he,  ' '  have 
something  peculiar  to  them.  Baptism  is  good  for 
you  others,  and  not  for  us."  "If  Baptism,"  I  re- 
plied to  him,  "  causes  death  to  you,  not  one  of  those 
who  have  been  baptized  would  escape  it ;  and  thou 
seest  clearly  that  it  is  only  the  sick  and  the  very  sick 
that  die  after  their  baptism ;  yes,  some  of  them  even 
[83]  suddenly  recover.  What  dost  thou  fear?  God 
has  forbidden  to  kill ;  thinkest  thou  I  would  make 
thee  die?  Thou  art  made  of  flesh  and  bone  as  we 
are,  God  is  thy  Father  as  well  as  ours;  he  will  love 
thee  more  than  he  does  us,  if  thou  hast  a  stronger 
belief  in  him."  In  fine,  God  gave  him  the  grace  to 
Ovjrcome  this  temptation.  "It  does  not  matter," 
said  he,  "  whether  I  die,  but  I  do  not  want  to  go  into 
the  fires.  We  die  every  day  in  our  unbelief ;  I  would 
as  soon  die  believing  as  to  continue  in  unbelief." 
We  inspired  him  with  as  much  faith  as  we  could. 
Scarcely  had  he  become  free  from  this  temptation 
when  he  fell  sick. 

Now  the  majority  of  the  Savages  looked  upon  him 
as  dead.  I  kept  him  for  some  time  in  our  house  and 
we  cared  for  him  tenderly,  addressing  ourselves  to 
God  and  to  the  Physicians.  He  was  bled,  and  nursed 
as  well  as  possible;  he  seemed  to  be  very  firm,  and 


Ij 


4 


% 


m 


;f 


M 

,    J 


164 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  11 


?l 


il 


I 


efloit-il  libre  de  cefle  tentation  qu'il  tomba  malade. 
C'eft  icy  que  la  pliifpart  des  Sauuages  le  tenoient 
pour  mort,  ie  le  fis  demeurer  quelque  temps  en 
noftre  tnaifon.  Nous  auions  foin  de  luy  auec  amour, 
nous  nous  addreffions  ^  Dieu  &  aux  Medicins.  On 
le  fait  feigner,  on  le  traicte  le  mieux  qu'on  peut.  II 
fe  monftra  conflant  &  nous  confola.  Nikanis,  s'eicria- 
il  vn  iour,  ne  doute  point  de  mon  coeur,  ie  croiray 
iufques  "k  la  mort.  Ie  ne  me  feray  point  fouffler  par 
nos  Sorciers.  Ses  copatriotes  nous  attriftoient  daua- 
tage,  car  alias  aux  Cabanes  ils  nous  demadoient  come 
il  fe  portoit,  &  s'il  mourroit  bien  toft,  nous  [84]  re- 
partifmes  que  ne  croyons  pas  qu'il  deut  mourir.  II 
en  mourra  dirent  quelques-vns  n'en  doute  point. 
Leur  prophetic  fe  trouua  fauffe  par  la  grace  de  N. 
S.  au  bout  de  quelques  iours  il  fe  trouua  fain  &  gail- 
lard.  Ce  qui  nous  apporta  de  la  ioye  &  de  I'admira- 
tion  k  quelques  Sauuages  qui  croyoient  que  noftre 
cognoilTance  enuers  Dieu  I'auoit  guery.  C'eft  pour- 
quoy  cefte  pauure  Apofiate  dont  i'ay  parle  cy  delTus, 
nous  fouftenoit  toufiouis  qu'il  ne  tenoit  qu'k  nous  de 
la  remettre  en  fante.  Pendant  fa  maladie  qui  ne  fut 
pas  fi  grande  que  nous  craignons,  comme  ie  luy  difois 
que  i'auois  deniande  a  Dieu  de  mouri-^  en  fa  plac^,  fi 
tant  eft  que  noftre  Seigneur  le  vouluft  appeller :  non 
pas  cela  Nikanis  me  fit-il,  tu  ne  fais  pas  bien,  il  faut 
que  tu  viuj  pour  inftruire  noitre  nation,  pour  moy  il 
importe  peu  que  ie  meure.  Ie  trouuay  cefte  affe- 
ction bien  eft  range,  car  ces  peuples  ayment  extreme- 
ment  la  vie,  ils  fe  cheriffent  demefurement.  Mais 
fermons  ce  chapitre,  il  eft  defik  trop  long;  difons 
deux  mots  de  fes  bor.s  fentimens. 


/ ' 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


165 


gave  US  consolation.  "  Nikanis,"  he  exclaimed  one 
day,  "do  not  doubt  my  heart;  I  will  believe  until 
death.  I  will  not  have  myself  blown  upon  by  our 
Sorcerers."  His  countrymen  saddened  us  more  than 
he  did,  for  when  we  went  to  the  Cabins  they  would 
ask  us  how  he  w^as,  and  if  he  would  die  soon.  We 
[84]  answered  that  we  did  not  think  he  was  going  to 
die.  "He  will  die,"  said  some  of  them,  "do  not 
doubt  it."  Their  prophecy  turned  out  to  be  false. 
By  the  grace  uf  Oui'  Lord,  at  the  end  of  a  few  days 
he  found  himself  well  and  happy.  This  gave  us  joj', 
and  caused  wonder  among  some  of  the  Savages,  who 
believed  that  our  knowledge  of  God  hud  cured  him. 
It  was  for  this  reason  that  the  poor  Apostate  men- 
tioned above  always  declared  to  us  that  it  depended 
upvH  us  alone  to  restore  her  to  health.  During  his 
sickness,  which  was  not  so  serious  as  we  feared, 
when  I  said  to  him  that  I  had  asked  God  to  let  me 
die  in  his  place,  if  it  should  be  that  our  Lord  wishea 
to  call  him,  "Not  so,  Nikanis,"  he  replied,  "thou 
dost  not  do  well;  thou  must  live  to  instruct  oui  na- 
tion; as  for  me,  it  matters  little  if  I  die."  I  found 
this  affection  quite  wonderful,  for  these  people  have 
a  great  fondness  for  life,  ch  wishing  it  immoderately. 
But  let  us  close  this  chapter,  it  is  already  too  long ; 
let  us  say  a  few  words  abou^   his  <ood  sentiments. 


m 


II 


1^ 


■.    ,1   'U   [■"'LMliWII-^* 


n  ^     t 


166 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


^ 


I'l 


'i 


[85]  CHAP.  V. 

DE   QUELQUES   BONS   SENTIMENS     QUE    DIEU    DONNOIT 

A    CE    CAPITAINE. 

COMME  il  couchoit  parfois  en  noftre  petite  mai- 
fon,  ainfi  que  i'ay  remarque  cy  deffus,  il  nous 
difoit  qu'il  n'auoit  iamais  creu  bien  fortement 
la  plufpart  de  leurs  refueries.  A  la  mort  de  mes  en- 
fans  (faifoit-il)  ie  n'ay  pas  mis  grande  chofe  dans  leur 
foffe,  ie  ne  m'attendois  guere  que  nos  l«..ciers  les 
peuffent  guerir  en  leurs  maladies.  Ie  voyois  bien 
que  nos  feftins  nous  deilruifoient,  ie  faifois  neant- 
moins  comme  les  autres  pour  fuiure  1'^  couftume  du 
pays.  Mais  ie  m'en  vay  ietter  par  terre  toutes  ces 
vieilles  fagons  de  faire.  Tu  me  deffends  les  feftins 
k  tout  manger,  ie  n'en  feray  plus.  Tu  me  deffends 
de  croire  a  mes  fonges,  ie  ny  croiray  plus.  Tu  me 
deffends  de  fuer  pour  faire  bonne  chaffe  ou  bonne 
pefche,  ie  ne  fueray  plus  pour  ces  fujets  la,  mais 
feulement  pour  ma  fante.  II  nous  difoit  quantite 
d'autres  chofes  femblables,  deuant  que  de  s'endor- 
mir.  II  faifoit  fes  prieres  comme  nous  luy  auions 
recommande,  mais  il  crioit  h.  plaine  tefte,  comme  ils 
ont  couftume  de  faire  quand  ils  addreffent  [86]  leurs 
fouhaits  k  celuy  qui  a  faict  Ie  iour,  ou  h.  quelque  autre 
qu'ils  nomment  leur  grand  Pere.  Celuy  qui  as  tout 
fait,  difoit-ii,  ayde  moy,  ie  veux  croire  en  toy,  en- 
feigne  moy  tesfagons  de  faire,  car  ie  les  veux  fuiure. 
Le   mefchant    Manitou   me  veut   tromper,    deffends 


^t^e^iL. 


Im 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


167 


[85]   CHAP.   V. 


I 


OF    SOME    GOOD   SENTIMENTS    THAT    GOD    GAVE    THIS 

CAPTAIN. 

WHEN  he  slept  sometimes  in  our  little  house, 
as  I  have  remrrked  above,  he  told  us  that 
he  had  never  had  a  very  strong  belief  in 
most  of  their  fancies.  "At  the  death  of  my  chil- 
dren," (said  he)  "  I  did  not  put  much  in  their  graves, 
and  I  hardly  expected  that  our  sorcerers  could  cure 
them  in  their  sicknesses.  I  saw  very  clearly  that 
our  feasts  were  ruining  us,  but  I  did  as  the  others 
did,  that  I  might  follow  the  customs  of  the  country. 
But  I  am  going  to  cast  away  all  these  old  observ- 
ances. Thou  f orbiddest  me  the  eat-all  feast ;  I  will 
take  part  in  it  no  more.  Thou  f orbiddest  me  to  be- 
lieve in  dreams;  I  will  believe  in  them  no  more. 
Thou  f orbiddest  me  to  sweat,  to  secure  good  hunting 
and  fishing;  I  will  sweat  no  more  for  those  purposes, 
but  only  for  my  health."  He  made  a  great  many 
other  similar  remarks  to  us,  before  going  to  sleep. 
He  said  his  prayers  as  we  recommended  him  to  do, 
but  he  shouted  them  in  a  loud  voice,  as  they  are  ac- 
customed to  do  when  they  address  [86]  their  desires 
to  him  who  has  made  the  light,  or  to  some  one  else 
that  they  call  their  great  Father.  "  He  who  has 
made  all,"  said  he,  "  help  me;  I  wish  to  believe  in 
thee;  teach  me  thy  ways  of  doing,  for  I  wish  to  fol- 
low them.  The  wicked  Ma  iitou  tries  to  deceive  me, 
defend  me  from  his  snares. ' '     In  the  morning,  when 


i  flf  f 


I 


♦  i 


'ii 


*  > 


( 


168 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  /^SUITES  [Vol.  11 


bl 


i' 


moy  de  fCvS  embufches.  Lc  matin  eftant  efueille  il 
en  faifoit  de  mefme  criant  toufiours  fort  haut,  en 
forte  qu'on  I'entendoit  de  bien  loin.  Comme  il  auan- 
9oit  en  la  cognoifiance  de  nos  myfteres,  aiifli  augmen- 
toit-il  les  prieres  qu'il  faifoit  de  luy-mefme  s'ef criant 
k  fa  fagon.  Toy  qui  as  tout  faict,  ie  veux  croire  en 
toy,  ayde  moy,  enfeigne  moy  tes  fa9ons  de  faire,  ie 
veux  faire  comme  toy,  ie  te  veux  imiter.  Toy  Mani- 
tou  qui  es  inefchant  ie  n'ay  plus  de  croyance  en  toy, 
tu  es  vn  trompeur  ie  croy  en  celuy  qui  a  tout  faict  & 
qui  mefure  tout.  Toy  qui  es  la  penfee  de  Dieu,  qui 
t'es  faict  homme  pour  nous,  ie  t'ayme  fecoure  moy, 
garde  moy,  defifends  moy  contre  Ie  Manitou.  II  ap- 
pelle  noftre  Seigneur  la  penfee  de  Dieu,  pource  que 
ie  luy  auois  faict  entendre,  que  Dieu  n'eftoit  point 
marie,  quoy  qu'il  eut  vn  fils,  &  que  fa  cognoilTance 
ou  fon  Verbe  eftoit  fon  fils.  C'eft  pourquoy  de  luy- 
mefme  [87]  il  I'appelloit  la  penfee  de  Dieu. 

"S^'oicy  ce  qu'il  difoit  vne  autrefois,  Celuy  qui  as 
tout  faict,  efcoute  moy,  ie  ne  te  parleray  pas  Fran- 
cois, car  ie  ne  fcay  pas  cefte  langue,  ie  te  parleray  h. 
ma  fagon,  ie  te  diray  peu  de  chofe,  car  ie  iqd.y  peu,  fi 
i'en  fgauois  dauantage,  ie  t'en  dirois  dauantage.  Tu 
es  bon  enfeigne  moy  comme  tu  fais,  car  ie  veux  faiie 
tout  de  mefme.  Ie  ne  feray  plus  ce  qu'on  m'a  deffen- 
du.  K  veux  croire  en  toy,  ayde  moy.  II  adioull;a 
plufieurs  autres  chofes  que  ie  n'entendy  pas,  car  il 
faifoit  fes  prieres  quand  nous  eftions  retirez  en  nos 
chambres.  Er  comme  il  voyoit  que  nous  ne  crions 
pas  comme  luy  faifant  les  noftres,  il  commen9oit  h 
parler  plus  bas:  Or  tout  cecy  eftoit  aux  premiers 
commencemens;  car  quand  il  eut  appris  Ie  Pater, 
rAue  &  Ie  Credo,  en  fa  langue,  il  Ie  difoit  k  deux  ge- 


1636-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


169 


he  awoke,  he  did  the  same  thing,  always  crying  out 
in  a  loud  voice,  so  that  he  could  be  heard  from  afar. 
As  he  advanced  in  the  knowledge  of  our  mysteries,  he 
also  increased  the  prayers  that  he  made  himself,  ex- 
claiming, in  his  own  way,  ' '  Thou  who  hast  made  all,  I 
wish  to  believe  in  thee;  help  me,  teach  me  thy  ways, 
I  wish  to  do  as  thou  dost,  I  wish  to  imitate  thee. 
Thou  Manitou  who  art  wicked,  I  have  no  more  be- 
lief in  thee,  thou  art  a  deceiver;  I  believe  in  him 
who  has  made  all,  and  who  measures  all.  Thou  who 
art  the  thought  of  God,  who  made  thyself  man  for  us, 
I  love  thee;  help  me,  keep  me,  defend  me  against 
the  Manitou."  He  calls  our  Lord  "  the  thought  of 
God,"  because  I  had  explained  to  him  that  God  was 
not  married,  although  he  had  a  son,  and  that  his 
knowledge  or  his  Word  was  his  son.  Hence,  of  his 
own  accord,  [87]  he  called  him  "the  thought  of 
God." 

Here  is  what  he  said  another  time :  ' '  Thou  who 
hast  made  all,  hear  me,  I  will  not  speak  French  to 
thee,  for  I  do  not  know  that  language ;  I  will  speak 
to  thee  in  my  own  way ;  I  will  say  a  few  things  to 
thee,  for  I  only  know  a  few;  if  I  knew  more,  I 
would  say  more.  Thou  art  good;  teach  me  how 
thou  doest,  for  I  wish  to  do  likewise.  I  will  do  no 
more  what  has  been  forbidden  me.  I  wish  to  be- 
lieve in  thee,  help  me."  He  added  several  other 
things  that  I  did  not  hear ;  for  he  offered  his  prayers 
after  we  had  retired  to  our  rooms,  and  when  he  saw 
that  we  did  not  speak  so  loudly  in  saying  ours,  he 
began  to  speak  lower.  Now  all  thib  was  done  at 
lirst;  for  when  he  had  learned  the  Pater,  the  Ave,  and 
the  Credo  in  his  own  tongue,  he  said  them  on  his 
knees  and  in  a  low  voice,  imitating  our  way  of  pray- 


t 

i 


(  i 


ift 


1' 


170 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vou  11 


I  i' 


I 


noux,  &  d'vne  voix  aflez  balTe  imitans  noflre  fa^on 
de  prier.  II  me  demanda  neantmoins  fi  c'eftoit  mal 
fait  de  crier  tout  haut  comme  il  faifoit :  le  refpondy 
que  non,  mais  que  Dieu  cognoiffant  toutes  nos  pen- 
f^es  nous  n'auions  que  faire  de  pr.rler  bien  haut  pour 
nous  faire  entendre.  Depuis  ce  temps  Ik  il  parloit 
plus  bas,  &  difoit  les  oraifons  qu'on  luy  faifoit  dire. 

[88]  II  me  demandoit  vn  iour  fi  les  Diables  n'e- 
ftoient  point  damnez  faute  d'cfperer  en  Dieu.  Car 
fi  Dieu  (difoit  il)  eft  fi  bon,  il  eft  croyable  qu'il  au- 
roit  piti6  des  Demons  s'ils  efperoient  en  luy.  le 
luy  reparty  que  pendant  qu'on  eft  en  la  voye  de  fe 
fauuer  qu'on  pent  efperer  en  Dieu,  mais  que  dans 
les  Enfers  il  n'y  a  plus  qu'vn  eternel  defefpoir. 

Comme  il  m'eut  dit  qu'il  cognoiftroit  en  ce  poinct 
fi  nous  I'aymions,  fgauoir  eft,  fi  nous  le  baptifions  bien 
toft,  ie  luy  reparty  que  nous  efprouuerions  fa  coftance 
deuant  que  de  le  faire,  ie  luy  reprefentay  auffi  les 
obligations  qu'il  encouroit  par  le  Baptefme:  Cela  va 
bien,  dit-il,  c'eft  la  raifon  que  vous  m'efprouuiez, 
donnez  moy  vn  Francois  qui  demeure  auec  moy 
quand  ie  me  retireray  dedans  les  bois  pour  chaffer,  il 
m'enfeignera  k  prier  Dieu  foir  &  matin,  il  ^piera 
toutes  mes  actions,  &  vous  rapportera  fi  ie  fay  des 
feftins  k  tout  manger.  Si  i'ay  encor  croyance  a  mes 
fonges,  fi  i'obey  k  nos  Sorciers,  bref  vous  ffaurez  par 
fon  moyen  fi  i'ay  contreuenu  TvUx  deffences  que  vous 
n 'auez  faictes. 

Ie  groffirois  trop  ce  chapitre  fi  ie  voulois  rapporter 
tout  I'entretien  que  nous  auons  [89]  eu  auec  luy. 
Refte  maintenant  a  dire  le  fuccez  de  cefte  inftru- 
ction,  car  c'eft  iuftement  ce  qu'on  attend. 

Sur  la  fin  de  I'hyuer  le  Diable  luy  fit  faire  deux 


V 


1636-37] 


LE JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


171 


ing.  However,  he  asked  me  if  it  was  wrong  to  speak 
as  loud  as  he  did.  I  replied  that  it  was  not;  but 
that,  as  God  knew  all  our  thoughts,  we  need  not 
speak  so  loud  to  make  ourselves  heard.  After  that, 
he  spoke  in  a  lower  voice,  and  said  the  prayers  that 
he  was  told  to  say. 

[88]  He  asked  me  one  day  if  the  Devils  were  not 
damned  because  they  did  not  trust  in  God.  "  For 
if  God,"  (said  he)  "is  so  good,  it  is  to  be  supposed 
he  would  have  pity  on  the  Demons  if  they  trusted  in 
him."  I  said,  in  reply,  that  while  a  man  is  on  the 
way  to  saving  himself  he  can  hope  in  God ;  but  that 
in  Hell  there  is  nothing  but  everlasting  despair. 

When  he  told  me  that  he  would  know  whether  or 
not  we  loved  him  from  one  thing,  namely,  if  we  bap- 
tized him  before  long,  I  replied  to  him  that  we  would 
prove  his  steadfastness  before  doing  so,  representing 
to  him  also  the  obligations  he  would  assume  in  Bap- 
tism. "  Very  well,"  said  he,  "it  is  right  that  you 
should  put  me  on  trial.  Give  me  a  Frenchman  who 
will  stay  with  me  when  I  withdraw  into  the  woods 
to  hunt ;  he  will  teach  me  how  to  pray  to  God  morn- 
ing and  evening;  he  will  spy  upon  all  my  actions, 
and  will  report  to  you  if  I  take  part  in  the  eat-all 
feasts,  if  I  still  believe  in  dreams,  if  I  obey  our  Sor- 
cerers; in  short  you  will  know  through  him  if  I  have 
violated  the  prohibitions  you  have  made." 

This  chapter  would  become  too  long  if  I  tried  to 
report  all  the  conversations  we  had  [89]  with  him. 
It  now  remains  to  tell  the  success  of  this  instruction, 
for  that  is  exactly  what  you  are  waiting  for. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  winter,  the  Devil  made  him 
commit  two  acts  of  insolence,  one  against  us  and  the 
other  against  sieur  Olivier.     Having   asked    us   for 


m 

nr 


u 


I, 


i 


172 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol..  11 


rodomontades,  I'vne  en  noflre  endroit,  I'autre  enuers 
le  fieur  Oliuier,  nous  ayant  demande  ie  ne  f9ay  quoy, 
que  nous  ne  pouuions  pas  luy  donner.  II  fe  ddpita, 
&  fur  ce  depit  le  diable  le  foUicitant  il  nous  rendit  le 
Chappelet  &  I'Ajijnus  Dei,  que  nous  luy  anions  don- 
ne,  &  s'en  alia;  nous  ne  fifmes  autre  chofe  finon  de 
le  recommander  k  Dieu.  Cefte  affaire  eltant  plus  de 
fon  reffort  que  du  noflre,  h  peine  ce  pauure  mife- 
rable  fult-il  en  fa  cabane  qu'il  fe  trouua  accueilly  de 
crainte  &  de  trifteffe.  II  n'ofa  par  apres  nous  venir 
voir;  mais  la  confcience  le  remordant  il  s'addrefia 
au  fieur  Oliuier,  luy  declare  fa  peine,  &  la  faute  qu'il 
auoit  faite,  I'affeurant  que  la  colere  I'auoit  tranfport^, 
qu'il  n'eftoit  point  enfant,  qu'il  tiendroit  la  parole 
qu'il  nous  auoit  donnde  de  croire  en  Dieu.  Le  fieur 
Oliuier  nous  le  ramena:  ce  pauure  homme  ne  nous 
ofoit  regarder,  tant  il  eftoit  confus.  II  me  redemanda 
par  apres  fon  chappelet,  mais  ie  [ne]  luy  voulus  pas 
rendre,  il  nous  demanda  fi  nous  anions  donne  aduis  k 
Monfieur  le  Gouuerneur  de  fa  fante  \sc.  faute],  nous 
[90]  difmes  que  tout  prefentement  nous  venions  de 
Ten  informer,  voyant  qu'il  auoit  tarde  vn  i  3ur  fans 
fe  recognoiftre.  AUons  (dit-il)  menez  moy  vers  luy, 
ie  luy  veux  parler,  nous  y  allafmes  done  enfemble, 
k  peine  eftoit  il  entre  dans  fa  chambre,  qu'il  s'efcria. 
Ah!  Nikanis  que  i'ay  fait  vne  chofe  mefchante,  i'en 
fuis  bien  marry;  ie  n'ay  point' d'efprit,  la  colere  m'a 
penf6  p^rdre.  Non  ie  ne  fuis  point  enfant,  ie  feray 
ferme  dans  la  parole  que  ie  vous  ay  donne.  Nous 
auons  palTe  I'hyuer  dans  vne  fi  grande  paix:  II  ne 
faut  pas  faire  le  fol  fur  la  fin ;  ma  faute  eft  grande 
mais  ie  n'ay  battu  ny  frappe  perfonne,  ie  hay  ce  que 
i'ay  fait.     Monfieur  le  Gouuerneur  luy  fit  dire  qu'il 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


178 


something  or  other  that  we  could  not  give  him,  he 
became  angry;  and  in  his  anger,  the  devil  inciting 
him,  he  returned  to  us  the  Chaplet  and  the  Agnus 
Dei  which  we  had  given  him,  and  went  away; 
we  could  do  nothing  but  recommend  him  to  God, 
the  affair  being  more  in  his  province  than  ours. 
Scarcely  was  this  poor  wretch  in  his  cabin  than  he 
found  himself  overcome  by  fear  and  sadness.  He 
did  not  dare  afterwards  to  come  and  see  us ;  but,  as 
his  conscience  pricked  him,  he  addressed  himself  to 
sieur  Olivier,  and  explained  to  him  his  trouble,  and 
the  fault  he  had  committed, —  assuring  him  that  an- 
ger had  carried  him  away,  that  he  was  not  a  child, 
that  he  would  keep  the  promise  he  had  given  us  to 
believe  in  God.  Sieur  Olivier  brought  him  back  to 
us;  the  poor  man  did  not  dare  look  at  us,  so  great 
was  his  confusion.  He  afterwards  asked  me  to  give 
him  back  his  chaplet,  but  I  would  not  restore  it  to 
him.  He  asked  us  if  we  had  informed  Monsieur  the 
Governor  about  his  fault ;  we  [00]  said  that  we  had 
just  informed  him  thereof,  seeing  he  had  delayed 
one  day  in  acknowledging  his  misdeed.  "  Let  us 
go,"  (said  he)  "  take  me  to  him:  I  wish  to  speak  to 
him."  So  w^  went  there  together,  and  hardly  had 
we  entered  his  room  before  he  cried  out,  "  Ah, 
Nikanis,  what  a  bad  thing  I  have  done !  I  am  very 
sorry  for  it;  I  have  no  sense,  anger  h^s  come  near 
to  ruining  me.  No,  I  am  not  a  child,  I  will  remain 
firm  in  the  promise  I  have  given  you.  We  have 
passed  the  winter  so  peaceably,  I  ought  not  to  act  the 
fool  at  the  end;  my  fault  is  great,  but  I  have 
neither  beaten  nor  struck  anybody;  I  hate  what  I 
have  done."  Monsieur  the  Governor  had  him  told 
that  he  had  indeed  doubted  whether  the  Devil  would 


ii 


4 


!.(' ' 


H 


m 


I 


in 


174 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


1*  % 


fe  doutoit  bien  que  le  Diable  n'auroit  pas  fi  grand 
pouuoir  que  de  I'empefcher  de  fe  recognoiflre,  que 
s'il  perfeueroit  dans  la  bonne  volontd  de  croire  en 
Dieu,  que  cefle  faute  ne  pouuoit  effacer  I'amour  qu'il 
luy  portoit. 

Depuis  ce  temps  Ih  il  fe  remit  en  fon  deuoir,  de 
forte  que  faifant  feftin  quelques  iours  apres  il  dit 
tout  haut  deuant  fes  compatriotes  s'addreffant  h  moy : 
Pere  le  leune  ce  que  ie  t'ay  promis  au  commence- 
ment de  I'hyuer  ie  te  le  promets  "k  la  fin,  ce  que  ie 
dis  maintenant  ie  le  diray  I'Efte:  Ie  ne  fuis  pas  [91] 
enfant  pour  mentir,  ie  f9ay  queie  feray  moqu^,  mais 
les  rifees  ne  me  tueront  pas,  &  quand  i'en  deurois 
mourir,  ie  perfeuereray  iufques  k  la  fin,  auffi  bien 
faut-il  que  ie  meure  quelque  iour.  Ces  bonnes  refo- 
lutions  n'empefcherent  pas  qu'il  ne  fe  laiffaft  vne 
autrefois  emporter  k  fa  colere  contre  le  fieur  Oliuier, 
pour  ie  ne  ffay  quelle  mauuaife  entente.  II  ne  fga- 
uoit  comment  rentrer  en  grace  auec  luy,  en  fin  le 
iour  du  vendredy  Sainct  il  le  va  aborder  &  luy  parle 
en  cefte  forte.  Refpons  moy  ie  te  prie,  f9ay-tu  bien 
I'oraifon  que  le  fils  de  Dieu  a  faite,  &  qu'on  m'a  en- 
feign^  :  Ie  la  f5ay  bien  en  effet  dit  le  fieur  Oliuier, 
ne  la  dis  tu  pas  quelquesfois?  lo  la  dis  tous  les 
iours,  ces  mots  ne  font-ils  pas  dans  cefte  oraifon: 
Pardonne  nous  nos  offences.,  comme  nous  pardonnons  h 
ceux  qui  nous  ont  offcncd.  Le  fieur  Oliuier  voyant  bien 
ce  qu'il  vouloit  dire  Tembrafl^e,  &  luy  dit  que  de  bon 
coeur  il  luy  pardonnoit  la  faute  qu'il  auoit  commife 
en  fon  endroit.  Au  fortir  de  Ik  il  me  vint  trouuer 
tout  remply  de  ioye  de  s'eftre  reconcilie,  donnant 
mille  loiianges  k  celuy  qui  luy  auoit  accorde  fon 
pardon. 


1636-37] 


LE JEUNE'S  RELATION,  ibjj 


176 


not  have  so  much  power  over  him  as  to  prevent  him 
from  acknowledging  his  fault;  that  if  he  persevered 
in  his  good  intention  of  believing  in  God,  this  fault 
could  not  efface  the  love  he  bore  him. 

After  that  he  resumed  his  good  behavior,  so  that, 
having  made  a  feast  several  days  afterwards,  he  ad- 
dressed me  before  his  countrymen,  and  said  in  a  loud 
voice,  "  Father  le  Jeune,  what  I  promised  thee  at  the 
beginning  of  the  winter,  I  promise  thee  at  the  end; 
and  what  I  say  now,  I  will  say  in  the  Summer.  I 
am  not  [91]  a  child,  that  I  should  lie;  I  know  I  shall 
be  ridiculed,  but  laughter  will  not  kill  me;  and,  if  I 
should  die  for  it,  I  will  persevere  to  the  end,  as  in- 
deed I  must  die  some  day."  These  good  resolutions 
did  not  prevent  him,  on  another  occasion,  from  giv- 
ing way  to  hi-;  anger  against  sieur  Olivier,  because 
of  I  know  not  what  misunderstanding.  He  did  not 
know  how  to  get  back  into  favor  with  him ;  but 
finally,  on  Good  friday,  he  approached  him  and  ad- 
dressed him  in  this  fashion:  "  Tell  me,  I  pray  thee, 
knowest  thou  well  the  prayer  the  son  of  God  made, 
the  one  they  have  taught  me?  "  "  I  do  indeed  know 
it  well,"  said  sieur  Olivier,  "  dost  thou  not  say  it 
sometimes?"  "  I  say  it  every  day;  are  not  these 
words  in  this  prayer,  Forgive  us  our  offenses,  as  ive 
forgive  those  who  have  offended  us?  "  Sieur  Olivier, 
seeing  clearly  what  he  was  trying  to  say,  embraced 
him,  and  said  that  he  heartily  pardoned  the  fault  he 
had  committed  against  him.  After  departing  thence, 
he  came  to  see  me,  full  of  joy  at  being  reconciled, 
and  giving  a  thousand  praises  to  him  who  had 
granted  his  pardon. 

Now  although  we  all  may  fail,  and  ought  not  to  reject 
a  man  when  he   acknowledge  his  sins,  yet  we  must 


'li 


11' 
i'i 

■  i 


'  *ii 


k 


A- 


•fe^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/ 


o 


:/ 


£>. 


Wr 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


"flllllM  IM 


1116 


2.0 


1.8 


1.4 


1.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


i 


176 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JJtSU/TES         [Vol.  11 


\^ 


I 


, 


Or  iagoit  que  nous  foyons  tous  fautifs,  &  qu'il  ne 
faille  pas  rebuter  vn  homme  quand  il  recognoift  fes 
pechez,  fi  faut-il  prendre  [92]  garde  en  ces  premiers 
commencemens  de  quel  efprit  font  portez  ceux  qui  fe 
veulent  ranger  au  Chriftianifme.  Cet  homme  eftant 
bien  louche  feroit  puiffant  parmy  les  fiens,  mais 
comme  il  eft  colere  &  fuperbe  nous  ne  le  preff ons  pas 
tant,  veu  mefme  qu'il  a  plufieurs  femmes  qu'il  promet 
de  quitter  &  qu'il  ne  quitte  point.  II  pretend  quelques 
excufes  Ik  dedans.  le  me  fouuiens  qu'eftant  certain 
iour  deuant  Monfieur  le  Gouuerneur,  il  luy  dit:  Ni- 
kanis,  ie  defire  k  la  verite  d'embraffer  voftre  creance, 
mais  vous  me  faites  deux  c^mandemens  qui  fe  cho- 
quent  I'vn  I'autre,  vous  me  deffendez  d'vn  coft6 
de  tuer,  de  I'autre  vous  me  deffendez  d'auoir  plu- 
fieurs femmes,  cela  ne  s'accorde  pas,  de  trois  fem.mes 
que  i'ay  efpoufees,  ie  n'en  ayme  qu'vne,  que  ie  veux 
retenir  auec  moy,  ie  congedie  les  deux  autres,  mais 
elles  retournent  malgre  que  i'en  aye,  fi  bien  qu'il 
faut  que  ie  les  fouifre  ou  que  ie  les  tue;  i'efpere 
neantmoins  que  dans  quelque  temps,  ie  les  feray 
retourner  en  leur  pays.  Ie  croyrois  aifement  qu'il 
n'en  tient  qu'vne  pour  fa  femme  qu'il  ayme  fort, 
hayffant  les  deux  autres,  mais  il  faut  euiter  le  fcan- 
dale,  &  donner  cefte  impreffion  k  ces  barbares  que  les 
Chreftiens  ne  peuuent  tenir  qu'vne  feule  [93]  femme. 
Neantmoins  comme  cefte  couftume  fera  difficile  a  ex- 
terminer,  nous  tolerons  &  attendons  doucement  que 
la  foy  fe  fortifie  dans  I'ame  de  ce  pauure  homme, 
pour  luy  faire  faire  vn  effort  bien  difficile  k  vne  ame 
quafi  de  chair :  Mais  encor  il  me  femble  que  fon  corps 
n'eft  pas  le  plus  grand  obftacle  k  la  foy,  ains  pluftoft 
fon  efprit  remply  d'orgueil.     Si  Dieu  le  rebute,  ie 


i     t< 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


177 


be  [92]  careful  in  these  early  stages  to  find  o^l  what 
spirit  actuates  those  who  wish  to  range  themselves 
on  the  side  of  Christianity.  This  man,  if  he  were 
deeply  touched,  would  be  a  power  among  his  own 
people;  but,  as  he  is  so  choleric  and  haughty,  we  do 
not  urge  him  much,  especially  as  he  has  several 
wives  whom  he  has  promised  to  give  up,  but  whom 
he  does  not  give  up.  He  alleges  certain  excuses  for 
this.  I  remember  that,  being  one  day  in  the  pres- 
ence of  Monsieur  the  Governor,  he  said  to  him : 
"  Nikanis,  I  do  really  wish  to  embrace  your  belief, 
but  you  give  me  two  commandments  which  conflict 
with  each  other;  on  the  one  hand  you  forbid  me  to 
kill,  and  on  the  other  you  prohibit  me  from  having 
several  wives ;  these  commandments  do  not  agree.  Of 
the  three  wives  I  have  married  I  love  only  one, 
whom  I  wish  to  keep  with  me ;  I  send  the  other  two 
away,  but  they  return  in  spite  of  me,  so  that  I  must 
either  enduie  them  or  kill  them ;  I  hope,  however, 
that  in  a  little  while  they  will  return  to  their  own 
country."  I  can  readily  believe  that  he  keeps  only 
one  of  them  as  his  wife,  and  that  he  loves  her  very 
much,  hating  the  other  two ;  but  we  must  avoid  scan- 
dal, and  give  these  barbarians  the  impression  that 
Christians  can  have  only  one  [93]  wife.  Neverthe- 
less, as  it  is  their  custom,  it  will  be  difficult  to  do 
away  with  it.  We  tolerate  it,  and  wait  patiently  un- 
til the  faith  becomes  stronger  in  the  soul  of  this  poor 
man,  in  order  to  get  him  to  make  an  effort  which 
would  be  quite  difficult  to  a  soul  almost  of  flesh. 
And  yet  it  does  not  seem  to  me  that  his  body  is  the 
greatest  obstacle  to  the  faith,  but  rather  his  proud 
spirit.  If  God  rejects  him,  I  imagine  that  it  will 
be  in  punishment  for  his  pride  rather  than  for  his 


'i 


I!, 


i 


178 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


5:^'i 


me  figure  qu'il  le  fera  en  punition  de  la  fuperbe  plu- 
ftoft  que  de  fa  luxure,  quoy  qu'il  foit  profondement 
abyfm^  dans  ces  deux  gouffres. 

Au  refle  il  dit  merueille  de  noftre  Saincte  doctrine, 
il  I'a  prefche  publiquement.  Le  P.  Bnteux  m'efcrit 
des  trois  Riuieres,  qu'il  dit  tout  haut  qu'il  croit  en 
Dieu,  qu'il  garde  tous  fes  commandemens,  excepts 
celuy  de  n'auoir  qu'vne  femme.  le  I'ay  veu  k  Kebec 
parler  fort  hardiment  en  f aueur  de  noftre  faincte  Foy, 
dire  en  la  prefence  de  fes  compatriotes  qu'il  alloit 
letter  bas  fes  fayons  de  faire,  qu'il  ne  feroit  iamais 
des  feftins  "k  tout  manger,  qu'il  n'appelleroit  point 
les  Sorciers  poar  le  penfer  en  fes  maladies,  qu'il  ne 
croyoit  plus  aux  fonges,  &  qu'il  vouloit  eftre  baptife, 
&  croire  ce  que  croyent  les  Frangois,  apres  tout  cela 
il  rampe  encor  [94]  fur  terre,  fon  entendement  co- 
gnoift  ce  que  la  volonte  accouftum^e  au  mal  ne  peut 
ou  ne  veut  pas  encor  embraffer  fortement.  le  fup- 
plie  de  tout  mon  coeur  ceux  k  qui  Dieu  a  donn^  la 
foy,  diray-je  quafi  par  heritage,  d'auoir  piti6  de  ce 
pauure  homme,  de  fupplier  noftre  Seigneur  qu'il  luy 
donne  I'liumilite.  Ah!  qu'on  faict  peu  d'eftat  du 
don  de  la  Foy  dans  1' Europe:  II  femble  que  ce  foit 
vne  chofe  connaturelle  de  croire  en  Dieu.  O  quel 
prefent!  grand  Dieu  quelle  faueur!  c'eft  icy  qu'on 
voit  quel  threfor  c'eft  que  de  croire  en  Iesvs- 
Ch  RiST,  c'eft  icy  qu'on  cognoit  la  difficult^  qu'il 
y  a  de  faire  entrer  cefte  creance  dans  I'efprit  d'vn 
Barbare  infidelle,  c'eft  icy  que  les  obligations  d'ai- 
mer  celuy,  qui  nous  a  preuenu  a  vn  fi  grand  bien 
faict,  paroiffent  k  d^couuert.  II  eft  vray  que  I'opi- 
niaftrete  des  heretiques  eft  vn  vray  pourtrait  de  la 
durete  de  nos  Sauuages.     Paffons  outre. 


16»ft-37J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


179 


lust,  although  he  may  be  sunk  deep  in  both  these 
abysses. 

But  to  continue,  he  says  wonders  of  our  Holy  doc- 
trine, preaching  it  publicly.  Father  Buteux  writes 
me  from  the  three  Rivers  that  he  declared  openly 
his  belief  in  God,  and  that  he  was  keeping  all  the 
commandments,  except  that  one  about  having  only 
one  wife.  I  have  seen  him  at  Kebec  speak  quite 
boldly  in  favor  of  our  holy  Faith,  saying  in  the  pres- 
ence of  his  compatriots  that  he  was  going  to  cast  off 
his  old  customs  —  that  he  would  never  give  eat-all 
feasts,  that  he  would  not  summon  the  Sorcerers  to 
treat  him  in  his  sicknesses,  that  he  would  no  longer 
believe  in  dreams,  and  that  he  desired  to  be  baptized 
and  to  believe  what  the  French  believe.  After  all 
that  he  still  crawls  [94]  upon  the  ground ;  his  under- 
standing acknowledges  what  his  will,  accustomed  to 
evil,  cannot  or  will  not  wholly  embrace.  I  implore 
with  all  my  heart  those  to  whom  God  has  given  the 
faith  almost  as  an  inheritance,  I  may  say,  to  have 
pity  on  this  poor  man  and  to  supplicate  our  Lord  to 
give  him  humility.  Ah,  how  little  we  value  the  gift 
of  the  Faith  in  Europe !  It  seems  as  if  belief  in  God 
were  a  part  of  our  nature.  Oh  what  a  gift!  Great 
God,  what  a  favor !  It  is  here  that  one  sees  what  a 
privilege  it  is  to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ;  it  is  here 
one  realizes  the  difficulty  there  is  in  making  this  be- 
lief enter  the  mind  of  an  infidel  Barbarian ;  it  is  here 
that  the  obligations  to  love  him,  who  has  acquainted 
us  with  so  great  a  blessing,  appear  fully  revealed. 
Indeed,  the  obstinacy  of  heretics  is  a  true  illustration 
of  the  callousness  of  our  Savages.     Let  us  pass  on. 

I  am  well  aware  that  some  of  our  French  people, 
on   seeing   this    Savage  intractable,   after   so   many 


^'11 

*   I    % 

i  ij 

'■''1 

1' 1' 

u 


\i 


\ 


I 


180 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol..  11 


le  fgay  bien  que  quelques-vns  de  nos  Frangois  voy- 
ant  ce  Sauuage  retif  apres  tant  de  promeffes  faictes 
en  particulier,  &  en  public,  ont  voulu  dire  que  tout 
ce  qu'auoit  faict  c6t  homme,  n'eftoit  que  pour  fe  don- 
ner  du  credit  aupres  des  Francois,  afm  [95]  d'efpou- 
fer  vne  ieune  femme,  qu'il  n'auroit  peu  auoir  autre- 
ment.  C'eft  vn  erreur,  car  ie  fgay  nettement  le  fond 
de  celte  affaire,  &  y  ay  contribu^  fans  y  penfer:  mon 
deffein  eltoit  qu'il  en  retint  vne  des  deux  plus  ag^es 
qu'il  auoit,  mais  comme  cefle  ieune  femme  I'aymoit, 
&  cependant  ne  I'ofoit  efpoufer  pour  la  crainte  qu'elle 
auoit  qu'vn  Sorcier  qui  la  vouloit  prendre  pour  fe- 
conde  femme,  ne  la  fit  mourir  par  fes  forts.  II  arri- 
ua  que  noftre  Sauuage  en  quelque  autre  occafion 
m'ayant  tefmoigne  qu'il  redoutoit  I'art  de  cet  homme, 
ie  luy  fis  entendre  qu'il  ne  deuoit  point  craindre,  s'il 
croyoit  en  Dieu,  que  fa  foy  luy  feruiroit  de  bouclier 
contre  les  charmes,  &  pour  le  confirmer  en  cefte  ve- 
rity ie  prouoquay  moy-mefme  le  Sorcier,  ie  I'atta- 
quay  fi  viuement  que  foit  qu'il  craignit  les  chafti- 
mens  de  Dieu,  ou  qu'il  me  creut  plus  grand  forcier 
que  luy ;  il  fit  la  paix  auec  ce  Capitaine  dans  noftre 
propre  maifon.  S'imaginant  peut-eftre  que  ie  le  tue- 
rois  par  des  charmes  plus  puiffans  que  les  fiens,  s'il 
perfeueroit  dans  la  mauuaife  volont6  qu'il  auoit  contre 
vn  homme  que  i'aymois.  Si  toft  qu'ils  furent  recon- 
ciliez  cefte  ieune  femme  deliuree  de  fa  crainte  I'ef- 
poufa  cotre  [96]  mon  fentiment,  car  veritablement  fi 
i'euffe  penf6  que  cefte  reconciliation  eut  deu  faire  ce 
mariage  ie  ne  I'aurois  pas  procur^e  comme  ie  fis. 
Au  refle  tout  ainfi  qu'en  voftre  France,  fi  toft  qu'vne 
perfonne  s'adonne  k  fuiure  la  deuotion  les  hommes 
imparfaits  ne   la  fgauroient  plus  fupporter,    fi  elle 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  iboy 


181 


promises  made  in  private  and  in  public,  were  ready 
to  say  that  all  this  man  had  done  was  only  to  gain 
credit  with  the  French,  in  order  [95]  to  marry  a 
young  woman  whom  he  could  not  have  had  other- 
wise. That  is  a  mistake,  for  I  thoroughly  understand 
the  whole  affair,  and  unwittingly  helped  to  bring  it 
about.  I  intended  to  have  him  retain  one  of  the  two 
older  ones  that  he  had ;  but  this  young  woman  loved 
him,  yet  did  not  dare  to  marry  him  through  fear  that 
a  Sorcerer,  who  wished  to  make  her  his  second  wife, 
would  kill  her  by  his  charms.  It  happened  that  our 
Savage  on  some  other  occasion  had  declared  to  me 
that  he  feared  the  artifices  of  this  man,  and  I  gave 
him  to  understand  that  he  should  not  fear, —  that,  if 
he  believed  in  God,  his  faith  would  serve  as  a  shield 
against  all  charms.  To  demonstrate  the  truth  of 
this,  I  myself  provoked  the  Sorcerer,  attacking  him 
so  severely  that  he  either  feared  the  punishments  of 
God,  or  else  thought  I  was  a  gi  eater  sorcerer  than 
he  was;  he  made  peace  with  this  Chief  in  our  house, 
imagining,  perhaps,  that  I  would  kill  him  with 
charms  more  potent  than  his  own,  if  he  persevered 
in  his  ill-will  toward  a  man  that  I  loved.  As  soon  as 
they  were  reconciled,  this  young  woman,  freed  from 
her  fears,  married  him  against  [96]  my  wishes, —  for, 
truly,  if  I  had  thought  that  this  reconciliation  would 
have  caused  this  marriage,  I  would  not  have  pro- 
cured it  as  I  did.  However,  just  as  in  your  France, 
as  soon  as  a  man  betakes  himself  to  following  piety, 
imperfect  men  cannot  tolerate  him  if  he  falls  into 
some  error,  as  if  he  could  become  a  Saint  in  a  mo- 
ment; so  in  ours  you  will  find  some, —  but  very  few 
and  of  slight  importance  in  these  affairs,  in  which 
they  have  not  the  least  perception, —  who  would  have 


m 


li 


!l(i 


)•■]? 


'y 


?  I 


182  LES  RELATIONS  DES  J ASUITES         [Vol.11 

tombe  dans  quelques  fautes,  comme  fi  en  vn  moment 
elle  pouuoit  deuenir  Saincte,  de  mefme  en  la  noftre 
vous  en  trouuerez  mais  bien  peu,  &  bien  pen  confi- 
derables  en  ces  affaires  oti  ils  ne  voyent  goutte,  qui 
voudroi'  -t  qu'vn  Sauuage  fut  tres-feruent  Chreftien 
&  fe  defpouillaft  tout  &.  coup  de  fa  vieille  peau,  fi  toft 
qu'il  k  fait  paroiftre  quelque  bonne  inclination  pour 
noftre  creance,  autiement  tout  ce  qu'il  fait  n'eft  que 
feintife.  Si  leur  conclufion  eftoit  bonne,  ie  les  con- 
uainqurois  de  grande  tromperie  &  pent  eftre  des  fa- 
crileges,  car  apres  auoir  promis  k  Dieu  tant  de  fois 
de  s'amender  de  leurs  fautes,  ils  ne  s'acquittent  pas 
de  la  promeffe  qu'ils  en  ont  faite  en  fa  prefence, 
done  ils  precedent  par  feintife.  La  conclufion  n'eft 
pas  bonne  ny  pour  eux  ny  pour  nos  Sauuages.  Fi- 
niffons  auec  fes  paroles,  eadem  quippe  menfurd  qua 
menji  fueritis  remetietur  vobis. 


I  < 


m  t 


It  I 


1636 -37  J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


183 


a  Savage  become  a  very  fervent  Christian  and  shed 
his  old  skin  all  at  once,  and  as  soon  as  he  has  shown 
any  favorable  inclination  to  our  belief,  otherwise  all 
he  does  is  only  hypocrisy.  If  their  conclusion  were 
just,  I  would  convince  them  of  great  deceit  and  per- 
haps of  sacrilege ;  for,  after  having  promised  God  so 
many  times  to  correct  their  own  faults,  they  do  not 
acquit  themselves  of  the  promises  they  have  made  in 
his  presence,  therefore  they  act  the  part  of  hypo- 
crites. The  conclusion  is  not  just,  either  for  them 
or  for  our  Savages.  Let  us  finish  with  these  words, 
eadem  quippe  mensurd  qua  mensi  fueritis  remetietur  vobis. 


ill 


If 


/'(I 


i  f 


p 

lli! 


t   - 

J 


iHid—IIW 


m 


184 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


% 


« 


'  I  ii 


w 


[97]  CHAPITRE  VI. 

CE    QU'ON   A   FAIT    POUR    L'INSTRUCTION    DES    AUTRES 

SAUUAGES. 

IE  ne  fgaurois  aff^s  benir  Dieu  de  nous auoir  donn6 
pour  Gouuerneur  vn  homme  felon  fon  cceur,  il 
eft  tout  plein  d'amour  pour  nos  Fran9ois,  &  ne 
manque  pas  d'aflfection  pour  nos  Sauuages,  il  k  vne 
dexterity  admirable  k  rapporter  au  bien  de  la  Reli- 
gion, tous  les  prefens,  tous  les  feftins,  en  vn  mot 
tous  les  fecours,  8c  toutes  les  gracieufetes  qu'on  doit 
faire  k  ces  barbares  pour  s'entretenir  en  paix  auec 
eux,  en  forte  que  ce  qu'on  fait  ordinairement  par  vne 
police  non  blafmable,  il  le  fait  par  vne  prudence 
vraiement  Chreftienne,  &  vraiement  loliable,  faifant 
comme  on  dit  d'vne  pierre  deux  coups,  car  par  les 
mefmes  faueurs  &  par  les  mefmes  bien-faits  dont  il 
fe  fert  pour  les  attacher  aux  Fran§ois,  il  les  attire 
encor  k  la  foy,  qui  eft  le  bien  &  la  vraie  fin  pour  la- 
quelle  Dieu  fait  voguer  les  vailleaux,  d' Europe  en  ce 
nouueau  monde,  fuiuant  done  ces  [98]  maximes,  les 
Sauuages  au  commencement  de  I'Hyuer  s'eftans  reti- 
res qui  de§k  qui  dela  dans  leurs  grandes  forefts  pour 
aller  chercher  leur  vie,  vne  petite  trouppe  d'Algon- 
quins,  comme  i'ay  dit  eftans  reftes  aupres  du  fort, 
apres  y  auoir  pafC^  quelques  iours  il  les  fit  aflembler 
le  15.  de  Decembre  pour  leur  faire  feftin,  ils  s'y  trou- 
uerent  tous  hommes,  femmes  &  enfans,  n'aians  laifs6 
que    peu   de   perfonnes  pour  garder  leurs  caaanes, 


1636-37] 


LE  /EUNE'S  RELA  T/ON,  1637 


185 


11' 


)i 


[97]  CHAPTER  VI. 

WHAT    HAS     BEEN     DONE     FOR   THE    INSTRUCTION    OF 

OTHER   SAVAGES. 

I  CAN  NOT  sufficiently  bless  God  for  having  given 
us  as  Governor  a  man  after  his  own  heart.  He 
is  full  of  love  for  our  French,  and  is  not  lacking 
in  affection  for  our  Savages.  He  is  wonderfully 
adroit  in  using  for  the  benefit  of  Religion  all  the 
presents,  all  the  feasts, —  in  a  word,  all  the  help  and 
all  the  benevolent  acts  which  have  to  be  done  for 
these  barbarians,  to  get  along  in  peace  with  them. 
So  that  what  is  usually  secured  through  unobjec- 
tionable policy  is  done  by  him  with  truly  Christian 
and  truly  praiseworthy  prudence, —  giving,  as  the 
saying  is,  two  blows  with  one  stone ;  for  by  means  of 
the  same  favors  and  the  same  kind  acts  which  he 
uses  to  attach  them  to  the  French,  he  also  attracts 
them  to  the  faith,  which  is  the  blessing  and  the  true 
end  for  which  God  sends  floating  over  the  waves  the 
ships  from  Europe  to  this  new  world.  Therefore, 
pursuant  to  this  [98]  policy,  the  Savages  at  the  be- 
ginning of  Winter  having  withdrawn,  some  here, 
some  there,  into  their  great  forests  to  seek  their  liv- 
ing, a  little  band  of  Algonquins  who,  as  I  have  said, 
had  remained  near  the  fort,  were,  after  having  been 
there  a  few  days,  called  togetlier  by  him  on  the  1 5th 
of  December,  that  a  feast  mi^'  ht  be  made  for  them. 
They  were  all  there,  men,  women,  and  children,  leav- 
ing only  a  few  of  their  number  to  guard  their  cabins. 


M 


If 

Mil 


I 


m 


\    -vl 


I         \ 

t 


M^ 


-mm 


186 


LES  RKLATIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  11 


iJi. 


h 


L 


m  \ '    > 


chafcun  aiant  pris  place.  Monfieur  le  Gouuerneur 
accompagn^  de  plufieurvS  Fran9ois  leur  fit  dire  par  le 
Sieur  Oliuier  truchement,  qu'il  efloit  bien-aife  de  ce 
qii'ils  fe  comportoient  fort  paifiblenient,  &  qu'il  les 
aimeroit  &  protegeroit  toufiours,  tant  qu'ils  perfe- 
uereroient  en  cette  bonne  intelligence,  qu'aiant  de- 
fir6  de  les  auoir,  1  les  auoit  inuit^s  au  feftin  pour  fe 
conjouyr  auec  eux  de  I'amour  qti'ils  s'entreportoient, 
les  Fra9ois  &  les  Sauuages.  A  cela  ils  repartirent 
auec  leur  exclamation,  ho,  ho,  ho,  mais  auec  vn  ton 
qui  donnoit  h  cognoiftre  la  fatisfaction  qu'ils  auoient 
de  ce  temoignage  d'affection,  apres  cela  le  Sieur  Oli- 
uier,  fuiuant  la  volont^  de  Monfieur,  fit  faire  I'ou- 
uerture  du  banquet  par  vn  Capitaine  qui  garda  leurs 
ceremonies,  [99)  declarant  qui  efloit  celuy  qui  les 
inuitoit,  &  dequoy  efloit  compof^  le  feftin,  &  h  cha- 
que  diuerfit^  de  mets,  quoy  que  mefl6s  tons  enfemble 
ils  t^moignent  leur  contentement  par  leur  ho,  ho, 
ho,  tire  du  profond  de  reflomach,  aians  bien  mang^ 
on  fit  la  conclufion  du  banquet,  &  on  renuoia  toutes 
les  femmes  &  les  enfans,  les  hommes  ag6s  firent 
quelque  harangue  en  recognoilTance  de  I'amour  que 
Monfieur  le  Gouuerneur  leur  portoit,  lequel  prenant 
de  la  occafion  de  leur  parler,  leur  dit  qu'en  effet  il 
les  aimoit,  mais  qu'il  s'eftonnoit  comme  ellant  vis  k 
vis  des  Francois,  depuis  vn  fi  long-temps  ils  n'auoient 
pas  encor  re^eu  leur  creance,  les  affeurant  que  le 
Dieu  qui  les  conferue,  les  conferueroit  s'ils  I'embraf- 
foient,  il  leur  demanda,  fi  ce  qu'on  leur  enfeignoit 
efloit  mauuais,  il  les  prelTa  fort  fur  ce  point,  ils  ref- 
pondirent  que  veritablement  ce  qu'ils  auoient  ouy 
dire,  efloit  bon,  mais  qu'il  falloit  accufer  la  duret^ 
de  leur  efprit,  &  le  defaut  de  perfonnes  qui  enten- 


I 


„  \ 


1686 -37  J 


LE  JhUNE'S  RELATION,  ibyf 


187 


All  having  taken  their  places,  Monsieur  the  Govern- 
or, accompanied  by  several  Frenchmen,  said  to  them 
through  the  interpreter,  Sieur  Olivier,  how  very  glad 
he  was  that  they  were  conducting  themselves  so 
peaceably,  and  that  he  would  always  love  and  pro- 
tect them  as  long  as  they  should  persevere  in  this 
good  understanding;  that,  having  desired  to  see 
them,  he  had  invited  them  to  the  feast  to  rejoice 
with  them  in  the  mutual  love  that  the  Frenchmen 
and  the  Savages  bore  to  each  other.  This  they  an- 
swered with  their  exclamation,  ho,  ho,  ho,  but  in  a 
tone  which  showed  their  satisfaction  in  this  evidence 
of  affection.  After  this  Sieur  Olivier,  in  accordance 
with  the  wish  of  Monsieur,  had  the  banquet  opened 
by  a  Captain,  who  observed  their  ceremonies,  [99] 
explaining  who  it  was  that  had  invited  them,  and  of 
what  the  feast  was  composed;  at  every  different 
dish,  although  they  were  all  mixed  together,  they 
showed  their  satisfaction  by  their  ho,  ho,  ho,  drawn 
from  the  depths  of  their  stomachs.  After  they  had 
eaten  heartily,  the  banquet  was  closed,  and  all  the 
women  and  children  were  sent  away.  The  old  men 
made  a  few  speeches  in  acknowledgment  of  the  love 
Monsieur  the  Governor  bore  them, —  who  thereupon 
taking  occasion  to  speak,  told  them  that  he  did,  in 
fact,  love  them,  but  that  he  was  surprised  that,  living 
as  they  did  face  to  face  with  the  French  for  so  long 
a  time,  they  had  not  yet  accepted  their  belief,  assur- 
ing them  that  the  God  who  preserves  the  French 
would  preserve  the  Savages  also  if  they  believed  in 
him.  He  asked  them  if  what  was  taught  them  was 
bad,  pressing  them  strongly  on  this  point.  They  re- 
plied that  certainly  what  they  had  heard  was  good, 
but  that  he  must  blame  the  dullness  of  their  minds, 


^« 


( 


(.1 

( 


% 


^, 


% 


II 

I 


■taummmmiimm 


[^ 


188 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  U 


'!> 


f^ 


I 


diffent  bien  leur  langue  pour  les  iiiftruire,  i'auois 
prie  le  Sieur  Oliuier  de  haranguer,  nous  [lOO]  auions 
difpof^es  quelques  raifons  pour  les  prelTer,  mais  ils 
fgauent  alTes  bien  fe  deffaire  &  deftourner  le  propos 
qui  ne  leur  aggr^e  pas ;  dequoy  m'apperceuant  &  re- 
hauffant  ma  voix,  ie  commenyay  en  \i,  prefence  de 
nos  Fran9ois,  &  des  Sauuages  ^  parler  publiquement 
pour  la  premiere  fois  en  leur  langue,  ie  m'eftois  re- 
tenu  iiifques  alors  non  pas  tant  crainte  de  confufion, 
pour  moy,  que  pour  n'auilir  nos  mylleres  les  expofans 
k  leurs  rife'^s,  par  mes  begaiemens,  ie  leur  dis  done 
qu'a  la  verite  on  ne  leur  auoit  point  prefche  la  foy,  iuf- 
ques  alors,  dans  leur  affemblees  publiques,  qu'on  les 
auoit  feulement  inuites  k  faire  comme  nous,  mais  fans 
leur  pouuoir  declarer  la  beaute  de  noftre  creance, 
qu'on  le  pourroit  faire  d'orefnauant,  puifque  nous  nous 
auancerions  en  la  cognoifTance  de  leur  langue,  &  que 
s'ils  vouloient  correfpondre  k  I'amour  que  leur  portoit 
noftre  grand  Capitaine,  ilss'alTembleroientparfoisen 
noflre  maifon,  pendant  I'hyuer,  pour  entendre  parler 
de  Dieu,  &  conferer  de  fa  doctrine,  que  le  fieur  Oliuier 
fi  trouueroit  pour  m'expliquer  ce  qu'ils  diroient,  &  que 
ie  refpondrois  par  ma  propre  bouche,  pais  qu'ils  m'en- 
tendoient  bien,  que  Monfieur  nollre  Gcuuerneur  les 
inuitoit  k  cela,  que  Dieu  mefme  ne  les  [loi]  pouuoit 
aimer  voiant  qu'ils  ne  le  vouloient  pas  cognoiitre,  & 
m'addre'Jant  ^  vn  Capitaine  ie  luy  dis,  fi  ton  fils  ne 
t'aimoit  point,  s'il  fe  mocquoit  de  toy,  n'en  ferois  tu 
pas  fafche?  or  fgache  que  tu  es  plus  enfant  de  Dieu, 
que  ton  fils  n'ell;  ton  fils,  ce  n'efl  pas  toy  qui  as  com- 
pafT6  le  corps  de  ton  fils,  tu  n'as  point  enchalI6  fes 
yeux  dans  fa  tefle,  tu  n'as  point  emboiiet^  fes  os  dans 
leur  icnntures,  attache  &  lie  fes  bras  aux  efpaules,  fi 


v^H 


' 


( 


rv 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


189 


and  the  lack  of  persons  who  understood  their  lan- 
guage well,  to  give  them  instruction.  I  had  re- 
quested Sieur  Olivier  to  make  a  speech,  and  we  [100] 
had  prepared  some  arguments  to  urge  upon  them; 
but  they  know  very  well  how  to  ward  off  and  edge 
away  from  suggestions  which  are  not  agreeable  to 
them.  Perceiving  this,  and  raising  my  voice,  I  be- 
gan in  the  presence  of  our  French  and  of  the  Sav- 
ages to  speak  publicly  in  their  language  for  the  first 
time.  I  had  refrained  from  doing  so  until  then,  not 
so  much  through  fear  of  embarrassment  to  myself,  as 
of  degrading  our  mysteries  in  exposing  them  to  their 
laughter  through  m.y  stammerings.  I  said  to  them 
that  in  truth  we  had  not,  up  to  that  time,  preached 
the  faith  to  them  in  their  public  assemblies,  but  had 
only  invited  them  to  do  as  we  did,  not  having  the  pow- 
er to  declare  to  them  the  beauties  of  our  belief ;  that 
from  now  on  we  could  do  this,  since  we  had  made 
progress  in  the  knowledge  of  their  language;  and 
that  if  they  wished  to  respond  to  our  great  Captain's 
love  for  them,  they  would  sometimes  assemble  in  our 
house  during  the  winter  to  hear  about  God  and  to 
talk  over  his  doctrine;  that  sieur  Olivier  would  be 
there  to  explain  to  me  what  they  should  say,  and 
that  I  would  answer  with  my  own  lips,  as  they  un- 
derstood me  very  well ;  that  Monsieur  oir  Governor 
invited  them  to  do  this.  I  told  them  that  God  him- 
self could  not  love  them  [loi]  when  he  saw  that  they 
did  not  wish  to  acknowledge  him ;  and  addressing 
myself  to  a  Captain,  I  said  to  him,  "  If  thy  son  did 
not  love  thee,  if  he  ridiculed  thee,  woildst  thou  not 
be  angry  ?  Now  know  that  thou  art  more  a  child  of 
God  than  thy  son  is  thy  son ;  it  is  not  thou  who  hast 
shaped  tiie  body  of  thy  son, —  thou  hast  not  inserted 


I 


If 


ni 


% 


190 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES  [V<.i..  11 


\ 


I 


il 


\ 


tu  as  conduit  c^t  ouurage,  que  ne  luy  as  tu  donn6 
quatre  bras,  que  ne  luy  as  tu  enclau^  des  yeux  der- 
riere  la  tefte,  c'ell  Dieu  qui  a  drelI6  ce  bafliment, 
c'eft  luy  qui  en  eft  I'autheur,  il  s'eft  feruy  de  toy 
pour  le  mettre  au  iour  &  le  conferuer.  Or  regarde 
maintenant  qu'elle  ingratitude  de  ne  vouloir  pas 
croire,  &  obeir  k  noftre  vray  pere?  vous  me  dir^s  que 
vous  ne  le  cognoilles  pas,  ven^s  nous  voir,  &  nous 
vous  I'enfeignerons.  le  leurs  dis  plufieurs  autres 
chofes,  leur  demandant  de  temps  en  temps,  s'ils 
m'entendoient?  ouy,  refpondoient  ils,  nous  t'enten- 
dons  bien,  ce  que  ie  dis  eft-il  mauuais?  non,  voulez 
vous  eftre  inftruits  fur  cette  doctrine  ?  nous  le  vou- 
lons  "oien,  affembl6s  vous  done  parfois  en  noftre  mai- 
fon  pour  en  conferer,  nous  le  ferons,  refpondent  ils, 
fer^s  vous  marris  que  i'afi.emble  vos  [102]  enfans, 
pour  leur  enfeigner  les  mefraes  chofes?  nous  en  fe- 
rons tres-contens,  &  tu  feras  plus  de  profit  auec  eux, 
qu'auec  nous,  car  nous  manquons  de  memoire,  eftans 
defia  agez,  recommandez  leur  done  qu'ils  viennent 
quand  on  les  ira  appelle  ,  nous  ny  manquerons  pas. 
Monfieur  le  Gouuerneur  , :  nos  Fran9ois  tefmoigne- 
rent  bien  du  contentemer  de  ces  bonnes  refolutions, 
lefquelles  ont  eu  quelqu'  bon  cfTet :  car  &  les  peres 
&  les  meres,  &  les  enfans  ont  receu  quelque  inftru- 
ction,  &  encor  bien  qu'ils  n'aient  pas  embraffe  noftre 
creance,  ils  ne  laiffent  pas  pour  la  plus  part  de  la 
refpecter,  cette  diuine  femence  operera  en  fon  temps. 
Ie  dis  bien  d'auantage,  que  s'ils  eftoiet  renfermez 
dans  vne  bourgade,  &  qu'on  les  eufl  veu  vne  couple 
d'ann^es  fedentaires,  ie  ne  ferois  point  de  difficulte 
de  baptifer  vne  partie  des  grads,  &  tous  les  enfans, 
qui  feroient  inftruits :  car  aians  receu  la  Loy  de  lefus- 


IdH'  ) 


lit 


-"^c 


i  1'3 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


191 


the  eyes  in  his  head,  thou  hast  not  fitted  the  bones 
into  their  socicets,  attached  and  fastened  the  arms  to 
the  shoulders;  if  thou  hast  managed  this  work,  why 
hast  thou  not  given  him  four  arms,  why  hast  thou 
not  enclosed  the  eyes  in  the  back  of  the  head  ?  It  is 
God  who  has  formed  this  structure,  it  is  he  who  is 
the  author  of  it,  he  has  used  you  to  bring  it  to  the 
lig]  t  and  to  take  care  of  it.  Now  think  what  in- 
gra  itude  it  is  not  to  be  willing  to  believe,  and  to 
ob(  y  our  real  father.  You  tell  me  that  you  do  not 
knew  him;  come  and  see  us  and  we  will  teach  you 
abcut  him."  I  said  many  other  things  to  them,  ask- 
ing from  time  to  time  if  they  understood  me,  "  Yes," 
they  would  answer,  "  we  understand  thee  well." 
"  Is  what  I  say  bad?"  "No."  "  Do  you  wish  to  be 
instructed  in  this  doctrine?"  "We  do,  indeed." 
"  Gather  at  our  house  sometimes  then  to  talk  about 
it."  "We  will,  "  they  reply.  "  Shall  you  be  sorry 
to  have  me  bring  your  [102]  children  together,  to 
teach  them  the  same  things?"  "  We  shall  be  very 
glad  of  it;  and  thou  wilt  gain  more  with  them  than 
with  us,  for  our  memories  are  poor,  seeing  we  are  al- 
ready old."  "  Urge  them,  then,  to  come  when  they 
are  called."  "We  will  not  fail  to  do  so."  Mon- 
sieur the  Governor  and  our  Frenchmen  showed  a 
great  deal  of  satisfaction  at  these  good  resolutions, 
which  have  had  some  good  effect;  for  the  fathers, 
the  mothers,  and  the  children  have  all  received  some 
instruction,  and,  although  they  have  not  yet  em- 
braced our  belief,  they  do  not  fail  for  the  most  part 
to  respect  it;  this  divine  seed  will  germinate  in  its 
own  time.  I  say  still  more;  that  if  they  were  en- 
closed in  a  village  and  were  to  settle  down  for  a  cou- 
ple of  years,  I  would  not  scruple  to  baptize  some  of 


,f 


\i 


f 


192 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.11 


Li       \ 


Chrift,  on  leur  en  feroit  bien  faire  I'exercice,  &  ainfi 
petit  ^  petit,  ils  s'habitueroient  au  chemin  de  la  ve- 
rity, &  dans  pen  d'ann^es  ce  feroit  vn  peuple  de  bene- 
diction, tout  gill  k  letter  la  ieuneffe  das  de  bonnes 
coullumes,  ce  qu'on  ne  pent  faire  aifement,  qu'en  les 
arreftant  on  aians  des  Seminaires  bien  fondez,  c'eft 
cela  qui  manque,  comme  i'ay  defia  dit:  car  les  def- 
penfes  en  vn  [103]  pais  nouueau,  &  tout  neuf,  font 
fort  grandes.  Mais  venons  aux  conferences  que 
nous  auos  eu  auec  eux.  lis  me  vindrent  done  voir 
plufieurs  fois,  &  quand  il  n'y  auoit  que  des  Algon- 
quins,  ie  fuppliois  le  fieur  Oliuier  de  s'y  trouuer:  car 
comme  i'ay  dit  fouuent,  ie  ne  les  entend  quafi  pas, 
quoy  qu'ils  m'entendent  fort  bien,  tout  de  mefme 
que  ie  n'entenderois  pas  vn  vray  Gafcon,  ou  Prouen- 
gal,  quoy  qu'il  m'entendit  bien,  parlant  Frangois. 
Les  premiers  qui  vindrent  apres  ce  feftin,  efloiet  les 
plus  apparens  d'entr'eux,  ils  nous  propoferent  trois 
ou  quatre  queftions,  deuant  que  d'entrer  en  difcours 
de  noftre  Religion. 

Premierement  ils  demanderent  pourquoy  ils  mou- 
roient  fi  fouuent?  difans  que  depuis  la  venue  des 
Francois,  leur  nation  fe  perdoit  entierement,  qu'au- 
parauant  qu'ils  eulTent  veu  des  Europeans,  que  les 
feuls  vieillards  mouroient,  mais  qu'a  prefent  il  en 
meurt  plus  de  ieunes  que  de  vieux. 

Secondement,  I'vn  d'eux  dit  qu'ils  auoient  ouy 
dire  "k  fon  grand  pere,  que  plus  il  y  auroit  icy  de 
Fran9ois,  moins  il  y  auroit  de  Sauuages,  &  que  lors 
particulierement  qu'on  ameneroit  des  femmes,  qu'ils 
mourroiet  en  grad  nombre.  II  difoit  encor  qu'il  y 
viendroit  des  robbes  noires  pour  les  inftruire,  &  que 
cela  [104]   mefme  les  feroit  mourir,  comme  en  effet 


rr 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


193 


the  adults  and  all  the  children  who  should  be  in- 
structed; for,  having  received  the  Law  of  Jesus 
Christ,  they  would  be  called  upon  to  put  it  into  prac- 
tice, and  thus,  little  by  little,  they  would  become  ac- 
customed to  the  patli  of  truth,  and  in  a  few  years  this 
would  be  a  consecrated  people.  It  all  lies  in  getting 
the  young  people  into  the  right  habits,  which  cannot 
be  easily  done  except  by  making  them  sedentary,  or 
by  having  well-endowed  Seminaries.  It  is  that 
which  is  lacking,  as  I  have  already  said ;  for  the  ex- 
penses in  a  [103]  new  and  altogether  primitive  coun- 
try are  very  great.  But  let  us  come  to  the  confer- 
ences we  have  had  with  them.  They  came,  then,  to 
see  me  several  times ;  when  there  were  only  Algon- 
quins,  I  requested  sieur  Olivier  to  be  present ;  for,  as 
I  have  often  said,  I  hardly  understand  them,  al- 
though they  understand  me  very  well, —  just  as  I  do 
not  understand  a  genuine  Gascon  or  a  Proven9al, 
although  he  might  understand  my  French  quite  well. 
The  first  ones  who  came  after  this  feast  were  the 
most  prominent  among  them;  they  proposed  three 
or  four  questions  before  entering  upon  a  discussion 
of  our  Religion. 

First,  they  asked  why  so  many  of  them  died,  say- 
ing that  since  the  coming  of  the  French  their  nation 
was  going  to  destruction, —  that  before  they  had  seen 
Europeans  only  the  old  people  died,  but  that  now 
more  young  than  old  died. 

Secondly,  one  of  them  said  that  they  had  heard  his 
grandfather  say  that  the  more  French  there  should 
be  here,  the  fewer  would  be  the  Savages;  and  that, 
especially  when  they  should  bring  over  women,  the 
Savages  would  die  in  great  numbers.  He  said  also 
that  black  robes  would  come  over  to  instruct  them. 


,» 


f: 


{{■ 


I    '<,  'I 


1 


;l 


f 


h  ' 


194 


LAS  RELATIONS  DES  JKSUITES         [Vol.  11 


* 


I 


difoit-il,  la  plus  part  de  ceux  qui  ont  efl6  baptif^s  font 
morts. 

En  troifiefme  lieu  il  racomptoit  qu'vn  certain  Baf- 
que  au  commencement  venant  en  ce  pais  cy,  ne  fe 
lailToit  point  approcher  des  Sauuages,  il  les  repoufloit 
&  crachoit  en  terre,  difant  qu'on  les  efloignalt,  qu'ils 
sentoient  mal,  cependant  i[l]  defcriuoit  nos  noms  di- 
foit-il, fur  vn  papier,  &  pent  eftre  par  ce  moyen  nous 
a-il  enf orcein  &  fait  mourir. 

En  quatriefme  lieu  vn  autre  dit  que  le  Manitou  luy 
auoit  reuel6  en  fonge  que  ceux  Ik  feulement  receue- 
roient  noftre  doctrine,  qui  deuiendroient  fedentaires, 
que  les  autres  s'en  moqueroient,  voila  ce  qu'ils  nous 
obiectent  &  ce  qu'ils  reiterent  aff^s  fouuent. 

I'aduoue  que  les  fauuages  errans  ne  f9auroient  pas 
fe  peupler  beaucoup,  i'en  pourrois  donner  beaucoup 
de  raifons  fufiit  de  dire  qu'ils  meinent  vne  vie  fi  mi- 
ferable,  qu'il  ny  k  que  les  plus  robuftes  qui  puilTent 
refifter  k  leurs  trauaux,  mais  i'aurois  bien  de  la  peine 
de  rendre  vne  raifon  naturelle,  pourquoy  ils  men- 
nent  \sc.  meurent]  bien  plus  fouuet  qu'ils  ne  faifoient 
parlepafT6,  onattribue  cela  aux  boiffons  d'eau  de  vie, 
&  de  vin  qu'ils  aiment  auec  vne  paffion  entierement 
deregl6e,  non  pour  le  [105]  gouft  qu'ils  trouuent  en 
les  beuuant,  mais  pour  le  cotentement  qu'ils  ont 
d'estre  yures,  ils  s'imaginent  dans  leur  yureffe  qu'ils 
font  bien  efcoutes,  qu'ils  f9auent  bien  difcourir, 
qu'ils  font  vaillans  &  redoutes,  qu'on  les  admire 
comme  des  Capitaines,  c'ell;  pourquoy  cette  f  lie  leur 
agreant,  il  n'y  a  quafi  petit  ny  grand  Sauuage,  iuf- 
ques  aux  filles  &  aux  femmes  qui  n'aiment  c6t  etour- 
diffement,  &  ne  prennent  ces  boiffons  quand  ils  en 
peuuent  auoir  purement  &  fimplement  pour  s'eny- 


n 
I 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


195 


and  that  [104]  likewise  would  make  them  die,  "As,  in 
fact,"  said  he,  "  the  greater  part  of  those  who  have 
been  baptized  have  died." 

In  the  third  place,  he  related  how  a  certain  Basque, 
coining  in  the  early  days  to  this  country,  was  unwill- 
ing to  come  near  the  Savages;  he  repulsed  them,  and 
spat  upon  the  ground,  telling  them  to  be  gone,  that 
they  had  a  bad  smell ;  '  *  Yet  he  wrote  our  names  upon 
apiece  of  paper,"  said  he,  "and  perhaps  by  this 
means  he  has  bewitched  us  and  caused  us  to  die." 

In  the  fourth  place,  another  one  said  that  the  Mani- 
tou  had  revealed  to  him  in  a  dream  that  those  alone 
would  receive  our  doctrine  who  should  become  sed- 
entary; that  the  others  would  ridicule  it.  Now 
these  are  their  objections  to  us,  which  they  very 
often  repeat. 

I  admit  that  the  wandering  savages  cannot  multi- 
ply rapidly,  and  I  might  give  many  reasons  for  it. 
Suffice  it  to  say  that  they  lead  such  a  wretched  life 
that  only  the  most  robust  can  endure  their  hardships^ 
But  I  would  have  considerable  trouble  to  assign  a 
natural  cause  for  their  dying  so  much  more  frequent- 
ly than  they  did  in  the  past.  It  is  attributed  to  the 
beverages  of  brandy  and  wine,  which  they  love  with 
an  utterly  unrestrained  passion,  not  for  the  [105] 
relish  they  experience  in  drinking  them,  but  for  the 
pleasure  they  find  in  becoming  drunk.  They  im- 
agine in  their  drunkenness  that  they  are  listened  to 
with  attention,  that  they  are  great  orators,  that  they 
are  valiant  and  formidable,  that  they  are  looked  up- 
to  as  Chiefs,  hence  this  folly  suits  them;  there  is 
scarcely  a  Savage,  small  or  great,  even  among  the 
girls  and  women,  who  does  not  enjoy  this  intoxica- 
tion, and  who  does  not  take  these  beverages  when 


J! 


% 


\U 


\^ 


196 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.11 


I 


urer.  Or  comme  ils  les  prennent  fans  manger,  & 
auec  vn  tres-grand  exc^s,  ie  croirois  aifement  que  les 
maladies  qui  les  vont  exterminant  tous  les  iours, 
pourroient  en  partie  prouenir  de  la,  on  tafche  d'y  re- 
medier,  mais  on  k  bien  de  la  peine  d'empefcher  nos 
Frangois  de  cooperer  k  ce  defordre,  lequel  en  fin  pour- 
roit  efteindre,  s'il  eftoit  libre  toute  la  nation  des  Mon- 
tagues, qui  fe  retire  ordinairement  aupres  de  nos  ha- 
bitations Fran9oifes,  ils  out  tir6  cette  couftume  des 
Anglois  "k  ce  que  quelques  vns  d'entre  ceux  m'ont 
dit.  Or  comme  le  diable  preuoit  peut  eftre  leur 
mine,  il  leur  en  donne  des  fentimens,  reiettant  la 
caufe  de  leur  mort,  non  fur  leurs  exc6s,  ains  fur  la 
loy  de  Dieu,  &  fur  la  multitude  des  Fran§ois,  afin 
d'efloigner  tant  qu'il  [io6]  pourra  ces  pauures  bar- 
bares  de  leur  falut.  Voions  ce  qu'on  refpondit  aux 
points  qu'ils  nous  propoferent.  Au  premier  le  fieur 
Oliuier  leur  repartit  qu'auant  mefme  que  les  Fran9ois 
vinffent  icy,  ils  tomboient  dans  certaines  grandes  ma- 
ladies qui  en  emportoient  plufieurs,  &qu'ainfine  foit, 
eftant  fort  ieune,  difoit-il,  i'appris  que  les  premiers 
qui  aborderent  vos  contr^es  y  trouuerent  peu  de 
monde,  &  qu'on  leur  dit,  que  I'hiuer  precedet  en 
auoit  tue  vne  tres-grande  quantity.  Ie  leur  dis  auffi 
qu'ils  confideraffent  tous  les  peuples  errans  &  qu'ils 
les  trouueroiet  en  petit  nombre  en  comparaifon  des 
f edentaires :  que  nous  anions  oiiy  dire  que  les  natios 
du  Nort,  ou  les  Nipifiriniens  vont  en  marchandifes, 
eftoient  quafi  toutes  efleintes  par  la  famine  de  I'hi- 
uer pafs6,  vous  ne  pounds  leur  difoy-ie  attribuer  cette 
mort  aux  Frangois,  puifque  les  Francois  ne  commu- 
niquent  point  ces  peuples,  ils  repliquerent  que  les  Ni- 
pifirinies  leur  portoient  diuerfes  denr^es  de  France,  & 


' 

' 

: 

( 

i 

I     ■ 

1 

iLc. 

1 

^ 

9        ,^ 
*      '   i 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


197 


they  can  be  had,  purely  and  simply  for  the  sake  of 
being  drunk.  Now  as  they  drink  without  eating, 
and  in  great  excess,  I  can  easily  believe  that  the 
maladies  which  are  daily  tending  to  exterminate 
them,  rnay  in  part  arise  from  that.  Efforts  are  being 
made  to  remedy  this,  but  it  is  very  difficult  to  prevent 
our  Frenchmen  from  cooperating  in  this  dissolute 
conduct,  which  may  finally  extinguish,  if  it  remains 
unchecked,  the  whole  nation  of  the  Montagues,  who 
usually  take  refuge  in  the  neighborhood  of  our 
French  settlements.  According  to  what  some  of 
them  have  told  me,  they  have  derived  this  habit 
from  the  English.^"  Now  as  the  devil  perhaps  fore- 
sees their  ruin,  he  gives  them  these  notions,  attribut- 
ing the  cause  of  their  mortality,  not  to  their  excesses, 
but  to  the  law  of  God  and  to  the  multitude  of 
French,  so  as  to  estrange  [106]  these  poor  barbarians 
as  much  as  possible  from  their  salvation.  Let  us  see 
how  the  objections  they  proposed  were  answered. 
To  the  hrst,  sieur  Olivier  replied  that,  even  before 
the  French  came  there,  they  had  been  attacked  by 
certain  epidemics  which  carried  off  many  of  their 
people,  and  that  it  was  not  as  they  said.  "  When  I 
was  very  young,"  he  continued,  "  I  learned  that  the 
first  who  landed  in  your  country  f  lund  few  people 
there,  and  that  they  were  informed  that  Ihe  previous 
winter  had  killed  an  enormous  niimber  of  them."  I 
told  them  also  that  if  they  would  consider  all  wan- 
dering peoples,  they  would  find  them  in  small  num- 
bers in  comparison  with  tho.se  who  were  sedentary ; 
and  that  we  had  heard  that  the  nations  of  the  North, 
where  the  Nipisiriniens  went  to  barter,  were  almost 
entirely  exterminated  by  the  famine  of  the  past  win- 
ter.   "  You  cannot,"  I  said,  "  attribute  their  death  to 


I 


»  'I 


tl 


198 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES        [Vol.  11 


que  leur  mort  pouuoit  prouenir  de  1^.  le  refpondis 
que  certains  peuples  demeurans  fort  auant  dans  les 
terres,  au  delTous  de  TadoufTac  n'auoient  aucun  com- 
merce auec  r  Europe,  ne  fe  feruans  que  de  haches  de 
pierre  £i  ce  qu'vne  femme  de  ce  pai's  Ih,  m'auoit  i'acop- 
t6,  &  que  cependant  ils  mourroient  aui'fi  fonu'lt  [107] 
que  les  autres  nations  errantes,  enfin  la  meilleure  ref- 
ponce  fut  que  nous  craignios  Dieu,  que  nous  croions 
en  luy,  &  partant  qu'il  nous  conferuoit,  d'ou  proue- 
noit  que  nous  eftions  fort  peuples,  qu'au  refte  ce  j^rad 
&  fouuerain  Seigneur  nous  deffendoit  de  tUer,  finon 
en  guerre,  &  par  confequent  que  nous  n'auions  garde 
de  les  faire  mourir,  eflans  nos  allies  &  nos  amis,  vous 
autres  adioufta  le  fieur  Oliuier  fi  toft  que  vous  efles 
en  nombre,  vous  eltes  orgueilleux  &  infupportables, 
vous  prenes  guerre  a  vos  voifms  fans  fujet,  vous  vous 
alTommes  les  vns  les  autres,  celuy  qui  mefure  &  pefe 
tout,  voiant  cela  ne  permet  pas  que  vous  multiplies, 
ils  cofelTeret  que  cela  efloit  vray,  on  leur  reprefenta 
leur  intemperance  ^s  boilTons,  mais  come  ils  ne  fgau- 
roient  fe  commander,  ils  repartirent  qu'il  faudroit 
que  nofire  grand  Roy  defendit  de  pafTer  icy  des 
boilTons,  qui  enyurent,  on  repliqua  qu'il  ne  falloit 
pas  letter  les  coufteau  &  les  baches  dans  la  riuiere, 
encor  que  les  enfans  &  les  eflourdis  s'en  bleffaffent 
par  fois. 

Au  fecond  point  on  leur  fit  entendre  que  tant  s'en 
faut  que  le  grand  nombre  de  Fran9ois  les  fit  mourir, 
qu'au  contraire  plus  il  y  en  aura,  plus  il  y  aura  de 
viures  fur  le  pais,  &  par  confequent  plus  ils  feront 
fecourus,  qu'ils  voioient  bien  que  les  Frangois  n'a- 
uoient [108]  encor  tir6  \sc.  tue]  aucun  Sauuage,  &  que 
Dieu  leur  deffend,  pour  nous  autres,  ie  leur  dis  que 


1 


163(5-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


1U9 


the  French,  since  the  French  do  not  have  intercourse 
with  those  tribes."  They  replied  that  the  Nipisi- 
riniens  carried  them  divers  wares  from  France,  and 
their  death  might  arise  from  that.  I  replied  that 
certain  tribes  living  far  inland,  below  Tadoussac,  had 
no  commerce  with  the  Europeans,  using  only  stone 
hatchets,  according  to  what  a  woman  of  that  country 
had  related  to  me;  and  that,  notwithstanding,  they 
died  in  as  great  numbers  [107 J  as  the  other  wander- 
ing nations.  After  all  the  best  answer  was  that  we 
feared  God,  that  we  believed  in  him,  and  therefore  he 
preserved  us,  whence  it  arose  that  we  were  a  numer- 
ous people;  that  furthermore  this  great  and  sover- 
eign Lord  forbade  us  to  kill,  except  in  war,  and 
hence  we  had  no  intention  of  killing  them,  who  were 
our  allies  and  our  friends.  "As  for  you  people," 
added  sieur  Olivier,  "  as  soon  as  you  are  numerous, 
you  become  haughty  and  unbearable ;  you  make  war 
upon  your  neighbors  without  cause,  you  murder  one 
another;  he  who  measures  and  weighs  all  things, 
seeing  that,  does  not  allow  you  to  multiply. ' '  They 
confessed  that  this  was  true.  Their  intemperance  in 
drink  was  represented  to  them ;  but,  as  they  cannot 
restrain  themselves,  they  answered  that  our  great 
King  ought  to  prohibit  the  importation  hither  of 
intoxicating  drinks.  They  were  answered  that  it  is 
not  necessary  to  throw  knives  and  hatchets  into  the 
river,  although  children  and  stupid  people  sometimes 
hurt  themselves  with  them. 

On  the  second  point,  they  were  given  to  under- 
stand that,  far  from  the  increase  of  the  French  mak- 
ing them  die,  the  more  of  them  there  were,  on  the 
contrary,  the  more  provisions  there  would  be  in  the 
country,  and  consequently  the  more  help  they  would 


' 


ti 


d   Vi 


'v: 


'1 


200 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JPSUITES         [Vol..  U 


r 


s'ils  ouiirroient  les  yeux  qii'ils  verroiSt  bien  que  nous 
tafchions  de  leur  fauuer  la  vie  du  corps  &  de  Tame, 
que  nous  demandions  leurs  enfans  pour  les  nourrir 
&  entretenir,  &  pour  les  apprendre  h  cognoillre  Dieu, 
afin  que  fi  les  gfrands  veulent  mourir  par  leurs  excds, 
&  pour  ne  vouloir  point  croire  en  celuy  qui  k  tout 
fait,  leur  nation  pujfl'e  fubfifter  &  fe  reftablir  par  ces 
ieunes  plantes  que  Dieu  conferuera  comme  il  nous 
conferue.  Que  fi  vne  partie  de  ceux  qui  font  bapti- 
ses font  morts,  il  ne  s'en  falloit  pas  eftonner,  car  ils 
n'ont  receu  ce  Sacrement  qu'k  I'extremite,  pour  met- 
tre  leur  ame  en  affeurance,  qu'ils  fuITent  morts,  encor 
qu'ils  ne  I'eulTent  point  receu  qu'ils  voioiet  bie  que 
pas  vn  de  ceux  qui  vSot  baptises  en  fant^,  n'eft  mort 
foudainemet,  ains  au  contraire  quelques  malades  ont 
mefme  recouuert  la  fant^  dans  ce  bain  facr6,  ils  fe 
rendent  k  ces  raifons,  mais  comme  le  diable  ne  les 
veut  pas  lailTer  efchaper  de  fes  mains,  il  les  fait  bien 
toft  apres  retomber  dans  leurs  premiers  doutes. 

Au  troiiiefme  point  nous  tefmoignames  que  nous 
n'auions  point  oiiy  parler  de  ce  Capitaine  Bafque, 
qu'il  eft  probable  que  n'eftant  [109J  pas  accouftumd 
k  voir  les  Sauuages,  il  auoit  de  la  peine  k  en  fuppor- 
ter  I'odeur,  que  pour  efcrire,  on  n'enforcele  pas  ceux 
dont  on  fait  mention  en  efcriuant,  autrement  toutes 
les  nations  de  la  terre  feroient  enforcelees,  car  nous 
en  parlous  dans  nos  liures,  qu'il  ne  falloit  pas  qu'ils 
nous  mefuraffent  k  leur  aulne,  parmy  eux  on  ne 
chaftie  point  les  forciers,  mais  que  nous  les  faifons 
mourir  en  noll;re  pais,  &  par  confequent  fi  ce  Bafque 
eut  efte  forcier  que  fes  gens  I'auroient  tue. 

Au  quatriefme  point  nous  tafchafmes  de  leur  faire 
entendre  que  les  fonges  n'eftoient  que  des  fonges, 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


Wl 


receive ;  that  they  were  well  aware  that  the  French 
had  not  [108]  yet  slain  a  single  Savage,  and  that  God 
prohibited  them  from  it.  As  for  ourselves,  I  told  them 
that,  if  they  would  open  their  eyes,  they  would  see 
clearly  that  wc  were  trying  to  save  the  ])ves  both  of 
their  bodies  and  of  their  souls;  that  v-i  asked  for 
their  children  to  care  for  and  maintain  I  leni,  and  to 
teach  them  to  know  God, —  so  that,  if  th<:  older  ones 
chose  to  die  through  their  excesses,  t  nd  because 
they  were  unwilling  to  believe  in  him  v  ho  has  made 
all,  their  nation  might  survive  and  reestablish  itself 
through  these  young  plants,  that  God  will  preserve 
as  he  preserves  us.  I  said  that,  if  some  of  those  who 
had  been  baptized  had  died,  it  was  not  surprising, 
for  they  had  only  received  this  Sacrament  at  the  last 
moment  of  life,  so  as  to  assure  the  salvation  of  their 
souls ;  that  they  would  have  died,  even  if  they  had 
not  received  it;  that  they  could  see  very  well  that 
not  one  of  those  who  had  been  baptized  while  in 
health  had  died  suddenly, —  but,  on  the  contrary, 
some  sick  people  had  even  recovered  their  health  in 
this  sacred  bath.  They  yielded  to  these  arguments; 
but,  as  the  devil  is  not  willing  to  let  them  escape  his 
hands,  he  soon  caused  them  to  fall  again  into  their 
first  doubts. 

On  the  third  point,  we  testified  that  we  had  never 
heard  of  this  Basque  Captain ;  that  probably,  not 
being  [109]  accustomed  to  seeing  Savages,  he  could 
hardly  endure  the  odor  from  them ;  that,  as  for  writ- 
ing, those  people  are  not  bewitched  who  are  men- 
tioned in  writing,  for  in  that  case  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth  would  be  bewitched,  for  we  speak  of  them 
in  our  books;  that  thsy  need  not  judge  us  by  their 
standard,  for  among  them  sorcerers  are  not  punished, 


i 

\    • 

•    .! 
'    \ 


li  ij 


I 


•i 


r  I'll 


202 


LES  RELATIONS  DBS  jASUITES         [Vol.  11 


t 


c'efl  a  dire  des  tromperies  &  des  faucetes,  \sc.  faiifTe- 
t6s]  car  fi  tu  fonge  que  perfonne  ne  fe  conuertira, 
nous  fongerons  que  vous  vous  conuertires  tous,  qui 
dira  vray  des  deux?  ils  fe  mirent  a  rire. 

Or  pendant  quelques  mois  de  I'hyuer  lors  qu'ils 
eftoient  de  loifir,  ils  nous  venoient  voir  alTes  fouuent 
(comme  i'ay  desja  faict  mentio)  me  disat  que  ie  les 
inftruifilTe,  d'autrefois  nous  les  allions  inuiter,  imi- 
tans  leurs  fagons  de  faire,  nous  paffions  le  P.  de  Quen 
&  moy  aupres  de  leurs  cabannes  &  ie  m'efcriois,  6 
hommes  venez  en  noflre  maifon  nous  parlerons  de 
celuy  4ui  a  tout  faict,  ie  vous  enfeigneray  fa  do- 
ctrine, ils  refpondoient,  [no]  ho,  ho,  ho,  &  ne  man- 
quoient  pas  de  venir,  parfois  ils  me  demandoient  fi  ie 
ferois  feflin,  repondans  que  non,  il  n'importe,  nous 
ne  laifi'erons  pas  de  t'aller  entendre  difoient-ils,  or 
remarqu^s  qu'apres  auoir  repeu  leurs  ames,  nous 
donnions  pour  1' ordinaire  k  manger  k  leurs  corps  afin 
de  les  gagner,  quelques  vns  en  effet  venoient  pour 
manger,  d'autres  par  curiofite,  &  pour  la  nouueaute 
&  les  autres  aians  quelque  bonne  volont^.  Comme 
ces  conferences  durerent  quelques  temps,  ie  leur  ex- 
pliqueay  "k  diuerfes  fois  diuers  points  de  noftre  cre- 
ance,  quelques  vns  me  refifterent,  mais  i'en  parleray 
au  chapitre  des  priies  que  nous  auons  eu  auec  eux, 
d'autres  m'expliquoient  leur  doctrine  comme  pour 
I'oppofer  a  la  noftre,  i'en  toucheray  quelque  chofe 
en  fon  lieu,  d'autres  fe  gauffoient,  quelques  vns  ap- 
prouuoient;  vniuerfellement  parlant  ils  paroiffoient 
aff^s  fatisfaits,  foit  que  noltre  Seigneur  commengaft 
d'operer  en  leurs  ames,  foit  qu'ils  diffimulaffent,  car 
ils  font  affes  condefcendans  &  complaifans,  ordinaire- 
ment  ie  m'elforgois  de  leur  prouuer  qu'il  eftoit  rai- 


1636-371 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


203 


but  in  our  country  we  kill  them ;  and  consequently, 
if  this  Basque  had  been  a  sorcerer,  his  people  would 
have  killed  him. 

In  the  fourth  place,  we  tried  to  show  them  that 
dreams  were  only  dreams — that  is,  deceit  and  false- 
hood,— "  For,  if  thou  dreamest  thac  no  one  will  be 
converted,  we  will  dream  that  you  all  will  be  con- 
verted ;  which  of  the  two  will  tell  the  truth  ? ' '  They 
began  to  laugh. 

Now  during  some  of  the  winter  months,  when  they 
were  at  leisure,  they  came  to  see  us  quite  often  (as  I 
have  already  mentioned),  telling  me  to  instruct  them. 
At  other  times  we  went  and  invited  them,  imitating 
their  way  of  doing  it ;  we  passed,  Father  de  Quen  and 
I,  near  their  cabins  and  I  cried  out,  "  O  men,  come 
to  our  house ;  we  will  speak  of  him  who  has  made  all ; 
I  will  teach  you  his  doctrine."  They  replied,  [i  10] 
"  ho,  ho,  ho,"  and  did  not  fail  to  come.  Sometimes 
they  asked  me  if  I  would  make  a  feast ;  and,  if  I  told 
them  no,  "  Never  mind,"  they  said,  "  we  will  not 
fail  to  go  and  hear  thee."  Now  note  that,  after  hav- 
ing nourished  their  souls,  we  usually  gave  them  food 
for  their  bodies,  in  order  to  win  them.  In  fact,  some 
came  in  order  to  eat,  others  through  curiosity  and 
for  the  novelty,  and  others  came  through  good  will. 
As  these  conferences  were  carried  on  for  some  time, 
I  explained  to  them  on  different  occasions  the  various 
points  of  our  belief.  Some  opposed  me,  but  I  shall 
speak  of  this  in  the  chapter  on  the  disputes  we  had 
with  them ;  others  explained  to  me  their  doctrine, 
as  if  to  oppose  it  to  ours,  of  which  I  shall  also  make 
some  mention  in  its  proper  place ;  others  ridiculed, 
some  approved.  Generally  speaking,  they  seemed 
well  satisfied,  either  because  our  Lord  had  begun  to 


I 

'I 


,1 


n 


1' 


4^ 


'    nt 


ff;' 


204 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


A\  i 


fonnable  que  celuy  qui  h  tout  fait  prifl  cognoifTance  de 
nos  actions,  qu'il  nous  recompenfaft  ou  nous  punit 
felon  nos  oeuures,  ie  leur  difois  que  ce  [m]  grand 
Capitaine  nous  comble  de  biens,  c'efl  luy  qui  nous 
efclaire  auec  le  Soleil,  qui  nous  conferue  les  poiffons 
auec  les  eaux,  les  animaux  auec  la  terre,  c'efl  luy 
qui  forme  nos  corps  dans  le  ventre  de  nos  meres,  qui 
cve6  nos  ames  auec  fa  parole,  que  fi  nous  ne  pouuons 
fupporter  1' ingratitude  d'vn  homme  lequel  nous  tour- 
neroit  le  dos  quand  nous  luy  aurions  fait  beaucoup 
de  prefens,  penfons  nous  que  ce  grand  Capitaine  fup- 
portera  ceux  qui  ne  le  veulent  pas  recognoiftre,  i'en 
prenois  quelqu'vns  en  particulier,  &  luy  difois  le  So- 
leil ne  t'a-il,  pas  fait  plaifir  quelquefois  ne  te  reioiiif- 
fant  par  la  veue  de  quelque  beau  iour,  pourquoy 
done  ne  dis  tu  point  h.  celuy  qui  k  tout  fait,  ie  te  re- 
mercie  de  ce  que  tu  me  reioiiis,  de  ce  que  tu  me  fais 
plaifir  en  m'-^fclairant,  &  m'efchauffant  par  le  Soleil 
que  tu  as  fait,  tu  me  remercie  de  ce  que  ie  te  donne 
k  manger,  &  tu  ne  remercie  pas  Dieu  de  ce  qu'il  te 
conferue  la  vie,  ie  ne  le  cognois  pas  me  difoit-il,  fi 
ie  le  voiois  ie  le  remercirois,  il  n'eft  pas  neceffaire 
que  tu  le  voie,  fuffit-il  qu'il  te  confidere  incelTam- 
ment,  fi  tu  faifois  du  bien  k  vn  aueugle,  ou  fi  tu  en- 
uoiois  quelque  prefent  k  vn  amy  abfent,  il  ne  laiffe- 
roit  pas  de  t'en  aimer,  quoy  [112]  qu'il  ne  te  vit 
point,  tu  as  raifon  refpondoit  quelque  autre,  aulTi 
auons  nous  de  couftume  de  remercier  celuy  qui  nous 
faict  du  bien,  nous  luy  crions  tout  hault,  noflre  grand 
Pere  nous  fommes  bien  aifes  d'eltre  en  fant^,  nous 
voudrions  bien  eftre  en  affurance,  nous  voudrions 
bien  auoir  vne  belle  iourn^e,  qui  eft  celuy  la  (leur 
,    demandois-ie)  que  vous  appelles  voftre  grand  Pere  ? 


( 


1636-37] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


205 


act  upon  their  souls,  or  because  they  were  dissimulat- 
ing, for  they  are  rather  condescending  and  complai- 
sant. I  usually  endeavored  to  prove  to  them  that  it 
was  reasonable  that  he  who  made  all  things  should 
take  cognizance  of  our  actions,  that  he  should  reward 
or  punish  us  according  to  our  works.  I  told  them 
that  this  [hi]  great  Captain  overwhelms  us  with 
blessings, —  it  is  he  who  gives  us  light  with  the  Sun, 
who  maintains  for  us  the  fish  with  the  waters,  and 
the  animals  with  the  land ;  it  is  he  who  forms  our 
bodies  in  our  mothers'  wombs,  who  creates  our  souls 
by  his  word.  How,  if  we  cannot  tolerate  the  ingrati- 
tude of  a  man  who  would  turn  his  back  upon  us  when 
we  had  made  him  many  presents,  do  we  think  that 
this  great  Captain  will  tolerate  those  who  are  not 
willing  to  acknowledge  him?  I  .singled  out  one  in 
particular  and  said  to  him,  "  Has  not  the  Sun  some- 
times given  thee  pleasure,  filling  thee  with  joy  at 
the  sight  of  a  beautiful  day?  Why  then  dost  thou 
not  say  to  him  who  has  made  all,  *  I  thank  thee  for 
the  joy  and  pleasure  thou  givest  me  in  granting  me 
light,  and  for  warming  me  by  the  Sun  thou  hast 
made  ? '  Thou  thankest  me  for  giving  thee  something 
to  eat,  and  thou  dost  not  thank  God  for  preserving 
thy  life."  "  I  do  not  know  him,"  he  replied,  "  if  I 
could  see  him,  I  would  thank  him."  "  It  is  not  nec- 
essary that  thou  shouldst  see  him, —  it  is  enough  that 
he  is  always  looking  upon  thee ;  if  thou  doest  good  to 
a  blind  man,  or  if  thou  sendest  a  present  to  an  absent 
friend,  he  would  surely  love  thee  for  it,  although 
[112]  he  does  not  see  thee.  "  Thou  art  right,"  an- 
swered another.  ' '  We  also  are  wont  to  thank  him 
who  has  done  us  good;  we  cry  to  him  in  a  loud 
voice,  '  Our  great   Father,  we  are  very  glad  to  be 


% 

I  : 
I 

i  I, 
'I 


li 


•1^ 


IM 


206 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES  [Vol.  11 


qu'en  fcauons  nous,  c'eft  pent  eflre,  repartoient  ils, 
celuy  qui  a  faict  le  iour.  Or  fcachez  que  c'efl  celuy 
qui  a  tout  faict,  lequel  auec  fa  parolle  a  cr€6  le  pre- 
mier homme  &  la  premiere  femme,  &  le  Soleil  & 
tous  les  aflres,  ie  ferois  ennuieux  fi  ie  voulois  defcrire 
ce  qui  ce  [sc.  f e]  pafToit  en  ces  affemblees,  ie  trancheray 
court. 

II  me  fouuient  que  leur  aiant  parl6  bien  amplement 
de  I'Enfer  &  du  Paradis,  du  chaftiment  &  de  la  re- 
compence,  I'vn  d'eux  me  dit,  la  moiti^  de  ton  difcours 
eft  bon,  I'autre  ne  vault  rien,  ne  nous  parle  point  de 
ces  feux,  car  cela  nous  degoufte,  parle  nous  des  biens 
du  Ciel,  de  viure  long-temps  9a  bas,  de  pafler  noftre 
vie  k  noftre  aife ;  d'eftre  dans  les  plailirs  apres  noftre 
mort,  c'eft  par  la  que  les  hommes  fe  gaignent,  quand 
tu  nous  parle  de  ces  biens  nous  penfons  dans  nos 
coeurs  que  cela  eft  bon  &  que  [113]  nous  en  voudrions 
bien  ioiiir,  fi  tu  parle  ainfi,  tous  les  Sauuages  t'ef- 
couteront  bien  aisement,  mais  ces  paroles  de  me- 
naces, dont  tu  te  fers  ne  valent  rien  k  cela,  ie  raparty 
que  fi  ie  les  croiois  en  danger  de  tomber  dans  quel- 
que  grand  malheur  que  ie  ferois  mefchant  fi  ie  ne 
leur  en  donnois  point  d'auis,  cette  raifon  les  contenta. 

Vn  autre  me  demanda  comme  il  fe  pouuoit  faire 
que  Dieu  fut  bon,  puis  qu'il  iettoit  les  hommes  dans 
des  feux  eternels,  ie  repliquay  qu'il  eftoit  bon,  mais 
auffi  qu'il  eftoit  iufte  payant  vn  chacun  felon  fes 
oeuures,  fi  tu  offenfois  vn  ieune  homme,  tu  ne  ferois 
pas  fi  puny,  que  fi  tu  auois  offenfe  vn  fage  vieillard, 
&  fi  tu  faifois  du  mal  h.  vn  fimple  homme  on  ne  te 
chaftieroit  pas  tant,  que  fi  tu  auois  offense  vn  Capi- 
taine.  Or  f§ache  que  Dieu  eft  vn  tres-grand  Ca- 
pitaine.     II  punit  comme   vn   Dieu,  &   recompenfe 


W|. 


til 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


207 


well ;  we  greatly  desire  to  feel  secure ;  we  would  like 
to  have  a  fine  day.'"  "Who  is  that,"  (I  asked 
them)  ' '  whom  you  call  your  great  Father  ? "  "  How 
do  we  know?  it  is  perhaps,"  they  answered,  "he 
who  made  the  light."  "Now  know  that  it  is  he 
who  has  made  all,  who  with  his  word  created  the 
first  man  and  the  first  woman,  the  Sun  and  all  the 
stars."  I  would  be  tedious,  if  I  were  to  describe  all 
that  takes  place  in  these  assemblies;  I  will  cut  it 
short. 

I  remember  that,  having  spoken  to  them  very  fully 
of  Hell  and  of  Paradise,  of  punishment  and  of  re- 
ward, one  of  them  said  to  me,  "  Half  of  thy  discourse 
is  good,  the  rest  is  worth  nothing.  Do  not  speak  to 
us  of  those  fires,  for  that  disgusts  us ;  speak  to  us  of 
the  blessings  of  Heaven, —  of  living  a  long  time  here 
below,  of  living  at  our  ease,  of  the  pleasure  we  will 
experience  after  our  death, —  for  it  is  thus  men  are 
won ;  when  thou  speakest  to  us  of  those  blessings, 
we  think  in  our  hearts  that  that  is  good,  and  that 
[113]  we  surely  desire  to  enjoy  it;  if  thou  speakest 
thus,  all  the  Savages  will  listen  to  thee  very  readily ; 
but  those  threatening  words  thou  usest  do  not  serve 
at  all  to  that  end. ' '  I  replied  that,  if  I  believed  them 
in  danger  of  falling  into  some  great  misfortune,  I 
would  be  wicked  if  I  did  not  warn  them  against  it ; 
this  argument  satisfied  them. 

Another  one  asked  me  how  God  could  be  good, 
when  he  cast  men  into  eternal  fires.  I  replied  that 
he  was  good,  but  that  he  was  also  just,  rewarding 
each  one  according  to  his  works.  "  If  thou  shouldst 
injure  a  young  man,  thou  wouldst  not  be  punished  so 
severely  as  if  thou  hadst  hurt  a  wise  old  man ;  and  if 
thou   shouldst   do   evil   to   a   common   person,  thou 


;.!  ^ 


^Js 


\ 


^Ijj 


208 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  U 


N 


comme  vn  Dieu,  &  comme  il  nous  fait  de  grands 
biens,  aufli  nous  punit  il  auec  rigueur,  s'il  nous  voit 
mefchans  &  fuperbes,  nous  qui  ne  fommes  que  des 
vermiffeaux  de  terre;  i'adiouftay  plufieurs  chofes 
qu'il  n'eft  pas  befoin  de  rapporter. 

D'autres  me  firent  quelques  qr.eflions,  fgauoir  fi 
apres  la  refurrectio  nos  corps  feroient  [114]  fembla- 
bles  a  ceux  que  nous  auons  maintenant  fi  on  fe  marie- 
ra,  fi  on  aura  des  enfans  fi  on  aura  des  maifons  comme 
les  noftres,  fi  on  aura  des  robes  k  noftre  fagon,  fi  les 
hommes  auront  de  la  barbe,  fi  les  animaux  reuiue- 
ront,  &  quelques  autres  chofes  femblables  dont  il  ne 
me  fouuient  pas. 

A  tout  cela  nous  refpondifmes  felon  la  verite  de 
noflre  creance,  ie  me  trouuay  feulement  empefche  "k 
fatisfaire  ^  la  demande  fi  les  hommes  auroient  de  la 
barbe :  car  ils  prennent  cela  pour  vne  grande  deffor- 
mit6.  I'exquiuay  comme  ie  peu  difant  que  les  hom- 
mes quoy  qu'ils  aient  ou  n'aient  point  de  barbe,  ne 
laiffent  pas  d'eflre  hommes,  &  que  Dieu  nousaffuroit 
que  tous  ceux  qui  luy  auroient  obei  feroient  tres-beaux 
&  plus  luifans  que  Ie  Soleil. 

Comme  ie  leur  difois  que  nous  anions  vn  liure  qui 
contenoit  la  parole  &  les  enfeignemens  de  Dieu,  ils 
efhoient  bien  en  peine  comme  nous  pouuions  auoir  eu 
ce  liure,  quelques  vns  d'entre  eux  croioiet  qu'il  eftoit 
defcendu  du  Ciel,  pendu  k  vne  corde,  &  que  nous 
I'auions  ainfi  trouu6  fufpendu  en  I'air,  cette  fimpli- 
cit6  me  fit  rire,  ie  m'efforgay  de  les  contenter  fur  cette 
penfee. 

Fut-il  ainfi  que  ces  barbares  fulTent  curieux  [115] 
de  fgauoir,  ce  feroit  vne  entree  k  la  vraie  fcience, 
mais  ils  font  froids  comme  marbres  &  font  tellement 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


209 


wouldst  not  be  so  severely  punished  as  if  thou  hadst 
wronged  a  Captain.  Now  know  that  God  is  a  very 
great  Captain.  He  punishes  as  a  God  and  rewards 
as  a  God ;  and,  as  he  bestows  upon  us  great  blessings, 
so  he  punishes  us  with  severity,  if  he  sees  us  wicked 
and  proud, —  us,  who  are  only  worms  of  the  earth." 
I  added  many  things  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  report. 
Others  proposed  certain  questions, —  namely,  "if 
after  the  resurrection  our  bodies  would  be  [114]  like 
those  we  have  now?  if  people  will  marry?  if  they  will 
have  children?  if  they  will  have  houses  like  ours?  if 
they  will  dress  as  we  do?  if  men  will  have  beards?  if 
animals  will  live  again?"  and  some  other  matters  of 
the  same  kind,  which  I  do  not  remember. 

To  all  this  we  answered  according  to  the  principles 
of  our  belief.  The  only  question  I  found  myself  un- 
able to  answer  satisfactorily  was  the  one  as  to  whether 
or  not  men  would  have  beards,  for  they  consider  that 
a  great  deformity.  I  got  out  of  it  the  best  I  could,— 
saying  that  men,  whether  they  have  or  have  not 
beards,  would  not  cease  to  be  men ;  and  that  God  as- 
sured us  that  all  those  who  obeyed  him  would  be  very 
beautiful,  and  more  shining  than  the  Sun. 

When  I  told  them  that  we  had  a  book  which  con- 
tained the  words  and  teachings  of  God,  they  were 
very  anxious  to  know  how  we  could  have  gotten  this 
book, —  some  of  them  believing  that  it  had  been  let 
down  from  the  Sky  at  the  end  of  a  rope,  and  that  we 
had  found  it  thus  suspended  in  the  air.  This  sim- 
plicity made  me  laugh ;  I  tried  to  satisfy  them  on  this 
point. 

If  these  barbarians  would  only  display  some  curi- 
osity [115]  to  know  about  things,  this  would  be  the 
gate  to  true  knowledge.     But  they  are  as  cold  as 


'r 


■■;  i 


V 


1,. 


210 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jlSUITES        [Vol.  U 


fi  I 


►I 


nourris  la  dedans  que  vous  diri^s  qu'ils  n'admirent 
rien,  cela  leur  pourroit  feruir  s'ils  edoient  Chrefliens, 
car  leur  efprit  feroit  moins  fubjet  aux  erreurs,  pour 
le  prefent  ie  voudrois  bien  qu'ils  euffent  vn  petit 
plus  d'actiuit6  &  vn  peu  plus  de  feu,  6  Dieu  qu'elle 
difference  il  y  a  d'vn  Francois  k  vn  Sauuage,  fi  vn 
Frangois  reuient  de  la  chaffe,  il  n'efl  pas  dans  la  mai- 
fon  qu'on  f9ait  des-ja,  s'il  k  pris  quelque  chofe,  ou 
s'il  n'a  rien  pris  il  n'a  pas  la  patience  que  la  table 
foit  drelTee  pour  manger,  eftant  affame  comme  vn 
chaff eur,  s'il  retourne  de  quelque  voyage  quoy  qu'il 
foit  bien  laffe,  on  n 'attend  pas  qu'il  foit  en  repos  pour 
luy  faire  racomptcr  tout  ce  qu'il  fgait  de  nouuelles, 
nos  Sauuages  font  bien  efloignez  de  cette  ardeur. 
Voicy  ce  que  i'ay  VoU  fort  fouuent  parmy  eux.  Vn 
Sauuage  retournant  de  la  chaffe  iettera  parfois  hors 
de  la  cabane  ce  qu'il  rapporte  eftant  entr6  il  ne  dit 
pas  vn  mot,  aufli  ne  luy  dit  on  rien,  il  s'affeoit  proche 
du  feu,  f.e  deshabille,  fa  femme  prend  fes  bas  de 
chauffes  &  fes  fouUiers,  les  tord  s'ils  font  moiiillez 
&  les  fait  feicher,  luy  prend  vne  robe  fur  fon  d'os  & 
fe  chauffe,  [ii6]  &  tout  cela  fe  paffe  en  filence,  fi  fa 
femme  luy  a  gard^  quelque  chofe  k  manger,  elle  luy 
prefente  dans  vn  plat  d'ecorce  fans  mot  dire,  il  le 
prend  &  le  mange  en  filence,  a-il  mange  il  petune, 
aiant  petun6  il  commence  h,  parler,  fi  on  n'a  point  re- 
garde  dehors,  pour  voir  ce  qu'il  k  rapporte,  il  auertit 
qu'il  y  "k  quelques  Caftors  ou  quelques  Pores-Epics, 
cette  froideur  m'etonnoit  au  commencement  mais  ils 
me  difoient  fort  bien  qu'il  ne  falloit  pas  eftourdir  vn 
homme  qui  "k  plus  befoin  de  repos,  que  de  parolles. 
Si  quelqu'vn  arriue  de  quelque  autre  quartier  eftant 
entr^  dans  la  cabane  il  fe  met  a  fon  aife  en  la  fa9on 


*'**^^'--  -~"-"-^'  "  '■ 


Hi 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


Sll 


marble,  and  are  so  imbued  with  this  indifference  that 
you  would  say  they  are  surprised  at  nothing.  This 
quality  would  be  of  use  if  they  were  Christians,  for 
their  minds  would  be  less  subject  to  errors ;  but  at 
present  I  would  rather  have  them  show  a  litt»j  more 
activity  and  a  little  more  fire.  Oh,  God!  what  a 
difference  there  is  between  a  Frenchman  and  a  Sav- 
age !  If  a  Frenchman  returns  from  the  chase,  he  is 
hardly  in  the  house  before  it  is  already  known  whether 
or  not  he  has  captured  anything, —  even  if  he  has  not, 
he  cannot  wait  until  the  table  is  set  for  the  meal, 
having  the  appetite  of  a  hunter;  if  he  returns  from 
some  journey,  although  he  may  be  quite  tired  out, 
they  do  not  wait  till  he  has  rest  before  having  him 
tell  all  the  news  he  knows.  Our  Savages  are  far  re- 
moved from  this  animation.  Here  is  what  I  have 
very  often  seen  among  them.  A  Savage,  returning 
from  the  chase,  will  sometimes  throw  outside  the 
cabin  what  he  has  brought  back  with  him ;  having 
entered  he  does  not  say  a  word,  neither  does  any  one 
address  him.  He  sits  down  near  the  fire  and  un- 
dresses ;  his  wife  takes  his  leggings  and  shoes,  wrings 
them  out  if  they  are  wet,  and  puts  them  to  dry ;  he 
throws  a  robe  over  his  shoulders  and  warms  himself, 
[116]  this  all  taking  place  in  silence;  if  his  wife  has 
saved  him  anything  to  eat,  she  presents  it  to  him  on 
a  bark  plate  without  saying  a  word ;  he  takes  it  and 
eats  in  silence.  After  having  eaten,  he  smokes ;  and, 
when  he  has  finished  smoking,  he  begins  to  talk.  If 
no  one  has  looked  outside  to  see  what  he  has  brought 
back,  he  informs  them  that  there  are  some  Beavers  or 
some  Porcupines.  This  indifference  astonished  me, 
at  first;  but  they  told  me  rightly  that  one  ought  not 
to  weary  a  man  who  has  more  need  of  rest  than  of 


« 


\ 


i 


\,  i 


« 


[1  ; 


212 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J ASUITES         [Vol.  11 


\ 


que  ie  viens  de  dire,  comme  on  cognoit  qu'il  apporte 
des  nouuelles  on  le  vient  voir,  on  s'affeoit  pr^s  de 
luy,  &  cependant  perfonne  ne  luy  dit  mot,  car  ve- 
nant  pour  parler,  c'ed  ^  luy  a  comancer,  aiant  pris 
quelque  repos,  il  parle  fans  qu'on  I'interroge  ny 
fans  qu'on  rinterrompe  en  aucune  fa^on,  apres  qu'il 
k  racompt^  fes  nouuelles  les  vieillards  I'interrogent 
&  s'entretiennent  auec  luy.  I'ay  veu  arriuer  deux 
Sauuages  en  noflre  maifon  qui  venoient  du  quartier 
ou  vn  ieune  Sauuage  qui  efloit  chez  nous  auoit  fes 
parens,  ils  furent  long-temps  de  loifir  &  iamais  ce 
ieune  [117]  homme  ne  leur  demanda  comme  on  fe  por- 
toit,  ny  ce  qu'on  faifoit  au  lieu  d'ou  ils  venoient,  ie 
luy  demanday  la  caufe  d'vn  fi  grad  filence,  c'eltoit  k 
eux  me  difoit-il  k  parler,  car  comme  ils  font  ages  ie 
n'ay  pas  oz^  les  interroger,  6  que  ces  ames  font  peu 
curieufes,  i'attribuerois  cela  a  ftupidit^,  n'eftoit  que 
quand  il  venoit  quelque  ieune  gar^on  de  fa  forte  il 
s'entretenoit  fort  bien  auec  luy.  Or  comme  quel- 
ques-vns  de  nos  Fran9ois  remarquent  cette  froidure 
ils  s'imaginent  quafi  que  tous  ces  temoignages  que 
ces  pauures  gens  donnent  de  vouloir  receuoir  noftre 
creance  ne  font  que  feintes,  puis  qu'ils  font  fans  feu, 
&  fans  ardeur,  mais  fi  en  chofes  qui  leur  font  fi  na- 
turelles,  ils  paroiffent  de  glaces,  ie  ne  m'eflonne  pas 
s'ils  gardent  les  mefmes  fa9ons  de  faire  en  des  fujets 
fi  efloignez  de  leurs  fens.  Mais  difons  maintenant 
quel  bien  ont  apporte  ces  conferences,  &  puis  nous 
pafferons  k  vn  autre  chapitre. 

Ie  dis  en  premier  lieu  que  ces  difcours  leur  ont 
donne  vne  grande  opinion  de  noftre  creance,  cette 
graine  de  la  parole  de  Dieu  fructifiera  en  fon  temps, 
ce  n'eft  pas  tout  d'enfemencer  les  terres,  il  faut  que 


I  I 


163«-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


218 


words.  If  any  one  comes  from  some  other  quarter, 
having  entered  the  cabin  he  makes  himself  comfort- 
able in  the  way  I  have  just  described.  Knowing  that 
he  brings  news,  people  come  to  see  him  and  sit  down 
near  him;  yet  no  one  says  a  word  to  him, —  for,  as 
he  came  for  the  purpose  of  talking,  it  is  for  him  to 
begin.  After  resting  a  while,  he  speaks  without  being 
questioned,  or  interrupted  in  any  way.  After  he  has 
related  his  news,  the  old  men  question  him,  and  en- 
gage in  conversation  with  him.  I  have  seen  two  Sav- 
ages arrive  at  our  house,  who  came  from  the  quarter 
where  a  young  Savage  who  was  with  us  had  rela- 
tives; they  were  at  leisure  for  a  long  time,  and  yet 
this  young  [117]  man  never  asked  them  how  they 
were,  nor  what  was  going  on  in  the  place  whence 
they  came.  I  asked  him  the  cause  of  this  so  great 
silence:  "  It  was  for  them  to  speak,"  he  said  to  me, 
' '  for,  as  they  are  old,  I  did  not  not  dare  question 
them."  Oh,  how  little  curiosity  have  these  souls!  I 
should  have  attributed  this  conduct  to  stupidity,  were 
it  not  that  when  a  young  fellow  like  himself  came 
along  he  talked  very  well  with  him.  Now  when 
some  of  our  French  notice  this  indifference,  they  al- 
most imagine  that  all  the  evidences  these  poor  people 
give  of  wishing  to  receive  our  faith  are  only  feigned, 
since  they  are  without  fire  and  without  enthusiasm ; 
but  if  they  appear  cold  in  things  that  are  so  natural 
to  them,  I  am  not  surprised  that  they  observe  the 
same  custom  in  regard  to  things  so  far  removed  from 
their  comprehension.  But  let  us  tell  now  what  bene- 
fit has  resulted  from  these  conferences,  and  then  we 
shall  pass  to  another  chapter. 

I  say,  in  the  first  place,  that  these  discourses  have 
given  them  a  high  opinion  of  our  faith ;  this  seed  of 


<  'I 


'i^ 


214 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  1 1 


'\\n 


le  Ciel  opere,  &  quand  le  bl6d  elt  en  verdure  il  n'efl 
pa5?  encore  en  efpics,  quand  il  e(l  en  efpics,  il  (ii8] 
faut  du  temps  pour  le  meurir,  fi  vne  partie  de  ceux 
qui  nous  ont  entendu  tomboient  malades,  ie  m'affeure 
qu'ils  demaderoicnt  le  baptefme,  la  grace  follicitant 
ces  coeurs  fera  germer  en  fon  temps  ce  que  nous  y 
auons  fem(5,  c'eft  dequoy  nous  deuons  prier  la  bont6 
de  noltre  Seigneur. 

Ie  dis  en  fecond  lieu  que  ie  ne  trouue  plus  ces  Bar- 
bares  fi  reuefches,  la  crainte  des  fupplices  commence 
\  prendre  vn  tel  afcendat  fur  leur  efprit,  qu'encor 
qu'ils  ne  fe  rangent  pas  fi  toft,  fi  eft  ce  qu'ils  demor- 
dent  petit  k  petit  de  leurs  mefchantes  coultumes,  en 
voicy  vn  exeple.  Quelques  Sauuages  eftoiet  arriuez 
de  TadoulTac  pour  aller  k  la  guerrf^;  le  P.  de  yuen  & 
moy  les  fufmes  voir  en  leur  cabane,  apres  plufieurs 
difcours  ils  nous  dirent  que  nous  allaffions  voir  I'iip- 
pareil  d'vn  grand  feftin  qui  fe  faifoit  en  vn  endroit 
qu'ils  nous  nommerent,  mais  il  nous  donnerent  aduis 
de  ny  pas  tarder  longtemps,  pource  difoient-ils  qu'e- 
ftant  vn  feftin  de  guerre,  les  femmes  y  feruiroient 
toutes  nues,  nous  allames  done  k  la  cabane  qu'ils  nous 
auoient  enfeigne,  &  difcourans  auec  le  maiitre  du 
feftin  nous  luy  demandafmes  s'il  garderoit  cette  mef- 
chante  ceremonie,  au  commencement  il  fembla  vou- 
loir  tefmoigner  qu'il  la  [119]  garderoit  mais  luy 
remettant  en  memoire  ce  que  nous  luy  auons  dit  I'hy- 
uer  fur  ces  badineries  en  luy  reprefentant  la  colere  8c 
la  luftice  de  celuy  qui  k  tout  fait.  II  nous  dit  alles 
ie  vous  promets  que  cela  ne  fe  fera  point.  En  effet 
ny  en  leurs  feftins  ny  en  leur  depart  ils  ne  garderent 
point  cette  fale  couftume. 

En  troifiefme  lieu  quand  nous  entrions  ce  printeps 


i>  I 


16aB-37| 


LE  JKUNK'S  RELATION,  1637 


216 


the  word  of  God  will  bear  fniit  in  its  own  time ;  it  is 
not  all  to  cast  the  seed  into  the  jjjround, —  Heaven 
must  operate  also;  and  when  the  corn  is  green  it  is 
not  yet  in  ear;  when  it  is  in  ear,  it  [118]  must  have 
time  to  ripen.  If  some  of  those  who  have  heard  us 
should  fall  sick,  I  am  sure  they  would  ask  for  bap- 
tism. Orace,  entreating  these  hearts,  will  cau.se  to 
germinate  in  its  time  what  we  have  sown  therein.  Jt 
is  for  this  we  should  implore  the  goodness  of  our 
Lord. 

I  say  in  the  second  place  that  I  no  longer  find  these 
Barbarians  so  intractable.  The  dread  of  punishment 
is  beginning  to  gain  such  an  ascendancy  over  their 
minds  that,  although  they  do  not  so  soon  amend,  yet 
they  are,  little  by  little,  giving  up  their  evil  customs. 
Here  is  an  example  of  this.  Some  Savages  had  ar- 
rived from  Tadoussac  on  their  way  to  war;  Father 
de  Quen  and  I  visited  them  in  tht  '^  cabin,  and,  after 
some  conversation,  they  told  us  tha  we  should  go  to 
see  the  preparations  for  a  great  fc  which  were  be- 
ing made  in  a  place  that  they  named  to  us.  But  they 
advised  us  not  to  remain  there  long,  ' '  Because, ' '  said 
they,  "as  it  is  a  war  feast,  the  women  will  serve 
there  entirely  naked."  Then  we  went  to  the  cabin 
they  had  indicated  to  us,  and,  in  conversation  with 
the  master  of  the  feast,  we  asked  him  if  he  should 
observe  this  wicked  ceremony.  At  first,  he  seemed 
disposed  to  insist  upon  [119]  observing  it.  But,  re- 
calling to  his  memory  what  we  had  told  him  during 
the  winter  about  such  nonsense,  and  representing  to 
him  the  anger  and  Justice  of  him  who  has  made  all, 
he  said,  "Go  away;  I  promise  you  it  shall  not  be 
done."  In  fact,  neither  in  their  feasts,  nor  at  their 
departure,  did  they  observe  this  filthy  custom. 


ij 


216 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


m^ 


dans  leurs  cabanes  ils  nous  prioient  de  les  enfeigner, 
ce  que  nous  faifions  d'autant  plus  volontiers,  qu'ils  fe 
monftroient  fort  attentif s,  celuy  la  mefme  h  qui  nous 
perfuadafmes  de  quitter  cette  fagon  de  faire  fi  bru- 
tale  me  dit,  parle  nous  de  noftre  guerre,  &  prie  Dieu 
qu'il  nous  affifte,  enfeigne  nous  comme  il  nous  faut 
comporter,  nous  leurs  difmes  qu'il  falloit  qu'ils  fiflent 
cette  oraifon.  Toy  qui  as  tout  fait,  aide  nous,  tu 
nous  commande  de  nous  entr'aimer  nous  voulons 
bien  aimer  les  hiroquois  nos  ennemis,  mais  ils  font 
mefchans,  fais  en  ^orte  qu'ils  deuiennent  bons,  ou 
bien  nous  aide  c*  les  tuer,  nous  n'auons  pas  deffein 
de  les  tuer  fmo  qu'k  caufe  qu'ils  font  mefchans  & 
qu'ils  ont  viole  la  paix  que  nous  anions  faite  auec 
eux,  fecoure  nous  &  nous  fais  retourner  fains  &  fau- 
ues  en  noftre  pais,  nous  voulons  croire  en  toy,  car  tu 
as  veritable;  &  t'obeir,  [120]  car  tu  es  bon,  aide  nous 
afin  que  nous  croios,  &  que  nous  obeyffions.  lis 
trouuerent  cette  oraifon  fi  bonne  qu'vn  Sauuage  me 
tefmoigna  qu'ils  s'en  alloient  auec  efperance  d'eltre 
fecourus  de  Dieu,  &  qu'ils  gouftoient  particuliere- 
ment  ces  mots,  nous  n'auons  pas  deffein  de  tuer  les 
hiroquois,  fmon  a  caufe  qu'ils  font  mefchans,  &  qu'ils 
ont  viol6  la  paix,  voila  dlfoient-ils,  ce  que  celuy  qui 
k  tout  fait  trouuera  bon,  ie  leur  auois  encor  dit  qu'ils 
fiffent  quelques  prieres  deuant  que  de  partir,  ils  ne 
le  firent  pas  a  Kebec,  mais  le  Pere  Buteux  m'efcrit 
des  trois  Riuieres,  qu'auant  que  de  paffer  plus  auant, 
quelques  vns  d'eux  dem.i,nderent  d'entrer  a  la  Chap- 
pelle  pour  y  demander  fecours  k  Dieu.  Ie  crois  bien 
que  ce  qu'ils  en  font  n'eft  fonde  que  fur  la  crainte 
qu'ils  ont  qu'il  ne  leur  arriue  quelque  mal,  mais  ini- 
tium  fapientice  ejl  timor  Domitii.     Au  refte  i'ay  appris 


1; 


u 


1636-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  ibj-^ 


217 


In  the  third  place,  when  v:e  went  into  their  cabins, 
this  spring,  they  begged  us  to  teach  them,  which  we 
did  all  the  more  willingly  as  they  showed  themselves 
very  attentive.  The  very  man  whom  we  had  per- 
suaded to  give  up  that  so  brutal  custom,  said  to  me, 
' '  Tell  us  of  our  war,  and  pray  God  to  assist  us ;  teach 
us  ho\v-  we  must  behave."  We  told  them  that  they 
must  offer  this  prayer:  "  Thou  who  hast  made  all, 
help  us ;  thou  commandest  us  to  love  one  another,  we 
would  love  the  hiroquois,  our  enemies,  but  they  are 
wicked ;  so  act  that  ihey  may  become  good,  or  else  aid 
us  to  kill  them.  We  have  no  intention  to  kill  them 
except  for  this  reason,  that  they  are  wicked,  and  that 
they  have  violated  the  peace  we  had  made  with  them ; 
help  us,  and  make  us  return  safe  and  sound  to  our 
own  country;  we  desire  to  believe  in  thee,  for  thou 
art  true,  and  to  obey  thee,  [120]  for  thou  art  good; 
help  us  that  we  may  believe  and  that  we  may  obey." 
They  thought  this  prayer  so  good,  that  one  of  the 
Savages  assured  me  that  they  were  going  away  with 
the  hope  of  being  aided  by  God ;  and  that  they  par- 
ticularly enjoyed  these  words,  "  we  have  no  intention 
to  kill  the  hiroquois,  except  for  this  reason,  that  they 
are  bad,  and  have  violated  the  peace."  "  This," 
said  they,  "  is  what  he  who  has  made  all  will  ap- 
prove." I  had  also  told  them  to  offer  some  prayers 
before  departing;  they  did  not  do  this  at  Kebec,  but 
Father  Buteux  writes  me  from  the  three  Rivers  that, 
before  proceeding  further,  some  of  them  asked  to  en- 
ter the  Chapel,  there  to  request  help  from  God.  I 
know  well  that  what  they  did  was  only  based  upon 
their  fears  that  some  misfortune  might  befall  them, 
but  initium  sapientice  est  timor  Domini.  Moreover,  I 
have  learned  that  when  they  were  nearing  the  ene- 


1^ 


■5 


'^    f 


i '  - 


m 


>t 


■fii 


■  I  ; 


V 


■  I- 
1 


218 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  j£:SUITES         [Vol.11 


qu'approchans  des  terres  de  leurs  ennemis  ils  entre- 
rent  dans  vn  orgueil  infupportable,  faifans  mille  in- 
folences,  fe  promettans  menieille.  Dieu  les  humilia 
bien,  car  leurs  Capitaines  &  quelques  autres  furent 
mis  k  mort,  i'en  pourray  parler  dans  le  iournal. 


I    J 


r^ 


11 

e- 
a- 
ia 
at 


1636-37] 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


219 


my's  country,  they  assumed  an  intolerable  arrogance, 
indulging  in  a  thousand  boasts,  and  promising  them- 
selves wonders.  God  greatly  humiliated  them,  for 
their  Captains  and  some  others  were  put  to  death.  I 
may  speak  of  this  in  my  journal. 


\\\ 


I 


^1 


\.'\ 


w  \ 


1^^^ 


220 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  j£SUITES         [Vol..  11 


vi  I 


[121]  CHAPITRE  VII. 
DE  l'instruction  des  petits  sauuages. 

Nous  partagions  noftre  temps  pendant  c^t  h.y aer 
en  forte  que  nous  donnions  quelques  iours  aux 
petits  Sauuages,  aufll  bien  qu'aux  grands, 
voire  mefme  comme  nous  attendons  plus  de  fruit  de 
ces  ieunes  plantes,  que  de  ces  vieux  arbres  quafi  tout 
pourris  nous  en  prenions  vn  foing  plus  particulier, 
nous  ne  les  inuitafmes  qu'vne  feule  fois  de  nous  ve- 
nir  voir.  lis  y  vinrent  fi  fouuent  que  nous  fufmes 
contrains  de  leur  dire,  que  nous  les  irions  querir  nous 
mefmes,  ou  que  nous  y  enuoirions  quelqu'vn.  Les 
filles  compofoiet  vne  bande,  &  les  gar9ons  1' autre,  il 
ny  auoit  neige,  ny  vent  ny  froid  qui  les  empefchaft; 
devenir  quelquefois  d'vn  quart  de  lieue,  quoy  qu'ils 
ne  foient  pas  trop  chaudement  veftus,  mais  leurs  pa- 
rens prenans  plaifir  k  les  voir  inftruire,  nos  Frangois 
les  applaudilTans,  les  petis  prefens  que  nous  leur 
faifions,  &  le  petit  defir  qu'ils  auoient  de  f9auoir 
chofes  nouuelles,  les  attiroit  eftant  arriuez  en  la  Chap- 
pelle,  ie  faifois  mettre  les  gar^ons  d'vn  cofte,  [122] 
&  les  filles  de  I'autre  aupres  des  petits  gar9ons  Sau- 
uages ie  faifois  aff[e]oir  quelques  petits  gargons  Fran- 
9ois,  &  de  petites  Fran9oifes  aupres  des  ieunes  fil- 
les Sauuages,  afin  que  ces  pauures  enfans  barbares 
qui  n'ont  aucune  inflruction  appriffent  k  ioindre  les 
mains  k  fe  mettre  k  genoux,  ^  faire  le  figne  de  la 
Croix,  k  fe  tenir  debout  pofement  quad  on  les  inter- 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


221 


[121]  CHAPTER  VII. 

OF   THE    INSTRUCTION   OF   THE   LITTLE   SAVAGES. 

WE  divided  our  time  during  this  winter,  so  that 
we  gave  some  days  to  the  little  Savages  as 
well  as  to  the  adults.  Yea,  even  as  we 
expect  more  fruit  from  these  young  plants  than  from 
the  old  trees,  almost  entirely  rotten,  we  have  taken 
more  especial  care  of  them.  We  only  invited  them 
once  to  come  and  see  us.  They  came  so  often  that 
v/e  were  obliged  to  tell  them  that  we  ourselves  would 
go  after  them,  or  send  some  one.  The  girls  made 
up  one  band  and  the  boys  another ;  there  was  neither 
snow,  nor  wind,  nor  cold  that  prevented  them  from 
coming,  sometimes  from  a  quarter  of  a  league,  al- 
though they  were  not  too  warmly  clad.  But  the 
pleasure  their  parents  took  in  seeing  them  instructed, 
the  applause  our  French  gave  them,  the  little  pres- 
ents we  made  them,  and  the  slight  desire  they  had 
to  learn  something  new,  attracted  them.  When  they 
entered  the  Chapel,  I  had  the  boys  placed  on  one 
side,  [122]  and  the  girls  on  the  other.  Near  the 
little  Savage  boys  I  seated  some  little  French  boys, 
and  some  little  French  girls  near  the  young  Savage 
girls, —  in  order  that  these  poor  barbarous  children, 
who  have  no  education  whatever,  should  learn  to 
join  hands,  kneel  down,  make  the  sign  of  the  Cross, 
stand  up  properly  when  they  are  questioned,  answer 
modestly,  and  make  an  obeisance,  when  they  see  our 
little  French  boys  and  girls  do  so.     I  had  imagined 


), 


" 


til 


'  ^a 


T 


'  I 


222 


LES  RELATIONS  DESjASUITES         [Vol.   U 


roge,  k  refpondre  modeftement,  k  faire  la  reiierence 
en  voiant  faire  ces  actios  k  nos  petits  Fran9ois  &  Fran- 
9oifes,  ie  m'eftois  figur^  qu'il  feroit  difficile  d'appri- 
uoifer  &  d'inflruire  les  petites  filles,  il  ell  fans  compa- 
raifon  plus  facile  de  les  retenir  que  les  petits  gar9ons 
elles  aiment  grand  emet  nos  petites  Fran9oifes  &  fe 
piquent  entre  elles  de  les  imiter,  Dieu  les  benilTe  tons 
par  fa  bont6. 

Deuant  que  de  commancer  leur  inftruction  ie  les 
faifois  mettre  k  genoux  auec  moy,  nous  comman9ions 
par  Ie  figne  de  la  Croix,  pronon9ans  ces  paroles  au 
nom  du  Pere,  &  du  Fils,  &  du  S.  Efprit,  premiere- 
ment  en  Latin,  puis  en  Sauuage  ie  recitois  vne  petite 
oraifon  en  leur  langue  pour  implorer  Ie  fecours  du  S. 
Efprit  &  la  grace  de  croire  en  Dieu.  lis  la  difoiet 
tons  auec  moy,  cela  fait  chacii  prenoit  fa  place,  bien 
fouuent  il  fe  trouuoit  de  grands  Sauuages  auec  les 
petits,  ils  faifoient  [123]  tous  pour  I'ordinaire,  comma 
ils  me  voioient  faire,  chacun  eftant  affis  ie  pronon9ois 
doucement  Ie  Pater,  ou  Ie  Credo,  que  i'ay  drefse 
quafi  comme  en  vers  pour  Ie  pouuoir  faire  chanter  il 
me  fuiuoient  mot  k  mot,  I'apprenat  fort  gentiment 
par  coeur,  en  ayant  appris  quelque  couplet  ou  ftrophe, 
nous  la  chantions,  enquoy  ils  prenoient  vn  grand 
plaifir,  les  plus  ages  mefmes  chantoient  auec  eux, 
apres  auoir  chants  ie  leur  faifois  dire  apres  moy  quel- 
ques  interrogations  &  reponces  de  noflre  creance, 
qu'ils  retenoient  fort  bien,  &  m'en  rendoient  bon 
compte  refpondans  puis  apres  fans  broncher  k  mes 
demandes,  quoy  que  ie  les  varialTe  par  fois,  puis  ie 
leur  faifois  vn  petit  difcours,  ou  fur  quelque  article 
du  Credo,  ou  fur  les  chofes  dernieres,  ou  bien  refu- 
tant  ou  me  mocquat  de  leur  fotte  creance.    Pour  con- 


'Al 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


223 


that  it  would  be  difficult  to  tame  and  instruct  the 
little  girls;  it  is  incomparably  easier  to  retain  them 
than  the  little  boys,  for  they  are  very  fond  of  our 
little  French  girls  and  take  pride  in  imitating  them. 
May  God  bless  them  all,  according  to  his  goodness ! 
Before  commencing  their  instruction,  I  had  them 
get  on  their  knees  with  me.  We  began  with  the  sign 
of  the  Cross,  pronouncing  these  words,  "  In  the  name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,"  first  in  Latin,  then  in  the  Savage  tongue.  I 
repeated  a  little  prayer  in  their  language  to  implore 
the  help  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  grace  to  believe 
in  God.  They  all  said  this  with  me,  and,  when  it 
was  finished,  each  one  took  his  place, —  grown  Sav- 
ages often  being  present  with  the  little  ones.  They 
all  did,  [123]  usually,  what  they  saw  me  do.  Every 
one  being  seated,  I  slowly  pronounced  the  Pater  or 
the  Credo,  which  I  have  arranged  almost  in  rhyme 
so  I  can  have  them  chant  it ;  they  followed  me  word 
for  word,  learning  it  very  nicely  by  heart.  Having 
learned  a  couplet  or  strophe,  we  sang  it.  They  took 
great  pleasure  in  this,  the  older  ones  also  singing 
with  them.  After  this,  I  made  them  say  after  me 
some  questions  and  answers  relative  to  our  faith, 
which  they  retained  very  well,  and  conveyed  to  me 
satisfactorily,  answering  without  stumbling,  the  ques- 
tions I  proposed  afterwards,  although  I  occasionally 
varied  them.  Then  I  gave  them  a  little  talk,  either 
upon  some  article  of  the  Credo,  or  upon  the  finalities, 
or  else  I  refuted  or  ridiculed  their  foolish  belief. 
In  conclusion,  they  all  knelt  to  ask  our  Lord  for 
grace  to  retain  what  had  been  taught  them ;  for  his 
light,  to  believe  in  him ;  the  strength  to  obey  him ; 
and  his  protection  against  the  malice  of  the  devil. 


I 


■ft 

id 


,*i'i 


1) 


224 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.  U 


'  \ 


\'-  y 


M 


^ 


clufion  ils  fe  mettoient  tous  k  genoux  pour  demander 
^  noftre  Seigneur  la  grace  de  retenir  ce  qu'on  leur 
auoit  enfeign6  fa  lumiere  pour  c[r]oire  en  luy,  la 
force  de  luy  obeir,  &  fa  protection  contre  la  malice 
du  diable.  Voilk  come  fe  palToit  I'explicatio  de 
noftre  catechifme,  k  I'iffue  duquel  nous  les  faifios 
chauffer,  &  bien  fouuet  nous  leur  dreflios  quelque  pe- 
tit feftin  deuat  lequel  &  apres  ils  prioient  Dieu  a  la 
fa9on  des  Chreftiens. 

[124]  Cecy  fe  faifoit  les  iours  de  trauail  en  particu- 
lier,  pour  les  iours  des  feftes,  nous  le  faifions  quel- 
que fois  en  public,  le  P.  de  Quen  k  couflume  de  faire 
le  catechifme  k  nos  Fran9ois  apres  vefpres  les  petits 
&  les  grands  y  alTiftent.  Or  pour  encourager  nos 
petis  Sauuages  nous  les  auons  fait  venir  quelque- 
fois  &  le  Pere  me  cedant  la  place  ie  leur  parlois  en 
Sauuage  en  la  prefence  de  tous  nos  Frangois,  lefquels 
prenoient  grand  plaifir  de  voir  ces  pauures  petits  bar- 
bares  refpondre  auffi  hardiment  aux  interrogations, 
que  ie  leurs  faifois,  comme  s'ils  euffent  eft6  inftruits 
des  la  mamelle,  le  mal  eft  que  noftre  Chappelle  eft 
trop  petite  pour  les  Frangois,  &  pour  les  Sauuages 
enfemble,  c'eft  pourquoy  nous  ne  pouuons  pas  faire 
fouuent  cet  exercice  en  public. 

Defirant  certain  iour  que  quelques  vns  de  leurs  pa- 
rens les  viffent  refpondre  en  public  deuant  nos  Fran- 
9ois,  ie  priay  MaKheabichtichiou  d'en  amener  quatre 
des  principaux  qui  affifteroient  k  vefpres,  &  apres 
vefpres  entendroient  refpondre  leurs  enfans,  au  lieu 
de  quatre  il  y  en  vint  dix  ou  douze,  les  petis  Sau- 
uages eftoient  tous  fur  des  petits  bancs,  les  grands 
fe  mirent  qui  degk,  qui  delk,  come  ils  peurent  pen- 
dant le  feruice  ils  fe  comporterent  [125]  tous  fort 


J 


r^ 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


226 


In  this  way  the  explanation  of  our  catechism  was 
conducted,  at  the  end  of  which  we  had  them  warm 
themselves,  and  quite  often  we  prepared  a  little  feast 
for  them,  at  the  beginning  and  end  of  which  they 
prayed  to  God  in  the  way  Christians  do. 

[124]  This  was  especially  done  on  workdays. 
Sometimes  on  holidays  we  conducted  these  exercises 
in  public.  Father  de  Quen  is  accustomed  to  teach 
the  catechism  to  our  French  after  vespers,  children 
and  adults  taking  part  therein.  Now  in  order  to  en- 
courage our  little  Savages,  we  had  them  come  some- 
times and  the  Father  yielded  his  place  to  me ;  I  spoke 
to  them  in  the  Savage  tongue,  in  the  presence  of  all 
our  French  people,  who  took  great  pleasure  in  seeing 
these  poor  little  barbarians  answer  the  questions 
which  I  put  to  them,  as  readily  as  if  they  had  been 
instructed  since  they  were  at  the  breast.  The  trouble 
is,  that  our  Chapel  is  too  small  for  both  French  and 
Savages  tog'^ther,  hence  we  cannot  often  have  this 
exercise  in  pvblic. 

Desiring  one  day  to  have  some  of  their  parents  see 
them  answer  in  public  before  our  French,  I  requested 
Makheabichtichiou  to  bring  four  of  the  principal 
ones  to  attend  vespers,  and  after  vespers  to  hear  their 
children  answer;  instead  of  four,  ten  or  twelve  of 
them  came.  All  the  little  Savages  sat  on  the  small 
benches,  while  the  older  ones  disposed  themselves 
here  and  there,  wherever  they  could  find  places. 
During  the  service,  they  all  behaved  [125]  very  mod- 
estly. After  vespers  I  had  our  little  catechists  pray 
to  God;  I  had  them  sing,  and  questioned  them  con- 
cerning our  faith.  They  answered  me  boldly,  in  the 
presence  of  Monsieur  our  Governor  and  of  all  our 
French    people,  and   of   their   Savage   relatives, —  a 


■ 


• 


i 


1: 


t 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


ji 


modeflement,  apres  les  vefpres  ie  fis  prier  Dieu  nos 
petis  cathechiftes,  ie  les  fis  chanter,  ie  les  inter- 
rogay  fur  noftre  creance,  ils  me  refpondoient  hardi- 
ment  en  la  prefence  de  Monfieur  noftre  Gouuerneur 
&  de  tons  nos  Fran9ois  &  de  leurs  parens  Sauuages 
qui  rempliffoient  toute  I'Eglife  auec  grande  preffe, 
i'expliquois  de  fois  k  autre  en  Frangois  leurs  refponfes 
afin  qu'on  cognut  comme  ils  fatisfaifoient  bien  aux 
interrogations  qu'on  leur  faifoit,  au  lieu  de  petits 
agnus  &  d'images  qu'on  donne  aux  Fran9ois,  ie  leur 
faifois  prefent  de  petis  coufteaux,  de  fers  de  flefches, 
&  bagues,  d'alefnes,  &  d'aiguilles  qu'ils  regoiuent 
fort  gentiment  baifant  la  main,  &  faifant  la  reuerence 
k  la  Frangoife.  II  ne  faut  pas  doubter  que  nos  Fran- 
§ois  ne  priffent  vn  grand  plaifir  en  c6t  exercice,  mais 
bien  plus  les  Sauuages  voyans  I'honeur  qu'o  faifoit  h. 
leurs  enfans.  II  y  en  auoit  vn  entr'autres  qui  k  trois 
filles  lefquelles  refpondirent  tres-bien,  &  eurent 
toutes  trois  quelque  prix,  ie  remarquay  en  la  face  de 
leur  pere  que  la  ioye  s'efloit  refpandue  dans  fon 
coeur,  encor  bien  que  ces  barbares  fcachent  affez  bien 
couurir  &  diffimuler  leurs  fentimens.  Ce  bon  hom- 
me  difoit  par  apres  k  fes  enfans,  comme  ils  me  I'ont 
rapports,  mes  enfans  ^coutez  Ie  [126]  Pere,  ce  qu'il 
dit  efl  vray,  vous  eftes  ieunes,  vous  pounds  mieux 
retenir  cela  que  nous  autres  qui  fommes  ag6s.  Nos 
Frangois  eftoient  tellement  fatisfaits  de  ces  premiers 
comancemens  qu'ils  les  venoient  voir  quelquefois  les 
iours  mefme  qu'ils  ne  s'afTembloiet  qu'en  particulier 
Monfieur  de  Repentigny,  Mofieur  de  la  poterie  & 
quantity  d'autres  fi  font  trouu6  quelquefois,  Monfieur 
Gand  fort  fouuent  ce  qui  encourageoit  ces  petits  k 
bien  taire,  Monfieur  noftre  Gouuerneur  prenoit  tat  de 


t  U 


1636 -37  J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  tbjy 


227 


great  throng,  who  filled  the  entire  Church.  Now 
and  then  I  explained  their  answers,  in  French,  to  the 
others,  so  that  they  might  know  how  satisfactorily 
they  replied  to  the  questions  put  to  them.  In  place 
of  the  little  agnus  Dei  and  other  images,  that  one 
gives  to  the  French,  I  made  them  presents  of  knives, 
iron  arrow-points,  rings,  awls,  and  needles,  which 
they  received  very  politely,  kissing  their  hands  and 
making  an  obeisance  in  the  French  fashion.  It  is 
not  to  be  doubted  that  our  French  took  great  pleas- 
ure in  these  exercises,  but  much  more  did  the  Sav- 
ages, when  they  saw  the  honor  that  was  shown  to 
their  children.  There  was  one,  among  the  others, 
who  had  three  girls,  who  answered  very  well  and 
who  all  three  received  some  prize ;  I  noticed  the  fa- 
ther's face  beaming  with  the  joy  that  filled  his  heart, 
although  these  barbarians  can  passably  well  cover 
and  disguise  their  feelings.  This  good  man  said 
afterwards  to  his  children,  as  they  have  told  me,  "  My 
children,  listen  to  the  [126]  Father,  what  he  says  is 
true;  you  are  young,  you  can  remember  it  better 
than  we  who  are  old."  Our  French  people  were  so 
pleased  with  these  primary  instructions  that  they 
came  sometimes  to  see  them,  on  days  when  the  chil- 
dren were  by  themselves.  Monsieur  de  Repentigny, 
Monsieur  de  la  poterie,  and  a  number  of  others  came 
occasionally,  and  Monsieur  Gand  quite  often,  which 
greatly  encouraged  these  little  ones  to  do  well ;  Mon- 
sieur our  Governor  took  so  much  satisfaction  in,  and 
so  thoroughly  approved  this  instruction,  that,  after 
having  abundantly  provided  me  with  the  little  pres- 
ents I  gave  them,  he  told  me  several  times  that  he 
would  be  displeased  if  he  knew  that  I  had  dispensed 
with  anything  which  was  in  his  power  to  furnish,  in 


sn 


|4l 


111 


% 


SS8 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  j£.SUITES         [Vol.  11 


cotetemet,  &  approuuoit  11  fort  cette  iiiltruction  que 
m'aiant  bien  fait  munir  des  petits  prefens  que  ie  leur 
donois,  il  me  dit  plufieurs  fois  qu'il  feroit  mefcontent 
s'il  fjauoit  que  i'efpargnalTe  aucune  chofe  qui  fut  en 
fon  pouuoir  pour  continuer  vn  fi  faint  exercice. 
Monfieur  Gand  m'en  difoit  tout  de  mefme,  quantity 
d'autres  benilToient  Dieu  entendant  chater  fes  loii- 
anges  enlangueeflrangere. 

Or  afin  qu'on  voye  quelque  petit  ^chantillon  de 
leurs  refponf  en  coucheray  icy  quelques  vnes  ie 

leur  demande,  .omme  s'appelle  celuy  qui  c\  tout  fait, 
lis  refpondent  fort  bien  qu'il  fe  nomme  Dieu.  Com- 
bien  y  a-il  de  Dieux?  il  n'y  en  a  qu'vn  difent-ils, 
combien  y  a-il  de  perfonnes  en  Dieu?  trois  qui  fe 
nommcnt  Ie  Pere,  Ie  Fils  &  Ie  fainct  Efprit  &  ces 
[127]  trois  perfonnes  ne  font  qu'vn  Dieu. 

Laquelle  de  ces  trois  perfonnes  s'eft  elle  fait  hom- 
me?  Ie  Fils  lequel  eft  n6  d'vne  Vierge  nomm^e  Ma- 
rie, pourquoy  s'eft-il  fait  homme?  pour  mourir  pour 
nous  &  en  mourant  fatisfaire  pour  nos  pechez,  pour- 
quoy falloit  il  ou'il  fatisfit?  noftre  premier  pere  aiant 
defobey  ^  Di"  leuoit  eftre,  iett6  dans  Ie  feu  &  fes 
enfans,  c'eft  3  tous  les  hommes  ne  deuoient  point 

aller  au  Ciel,  mais  Ie  fils  de  Dieu  k  dit  k  fon  pere. 
Mon  Pere  ayez  pitie  des  hommes,  &  ie  me  feray 
homme  &  endureray  pour  eux,  voila  pourquoy  il 
s'eft  fait  homme  &  eft  mort  pour  nous.  Eft-il  point 
refufcit6  apres  fa  mort?  oiiy,  il  eft  refufcite  en  effet, 
&  k  inftruit  douze  hommes  qu'on  appelle  Apoftres, 
leur  difant  qu'ils  enfeignaffent  les  peuples,  &  que 
ceux  qui  croiroient,  iroient  au  Ciel,  ceux  qui  ne  vou- 
droient  point  croire,  feroient  condamnez  au  feu. 

Comment  fe  nomme  Ie  Fils  de  Dieu?  il  fe  nomme 
lefus. 


il 


1' 


1636 -37  J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELA  TION,  idjy 


220 


order  to  keep  up  this  so  pious  work.  Monsieur  Gand 
told  me  the  same  thing,  and  many  others  blessed  God 
in  hearing  his  praises  celebrated  in  a  foreign  tongue. 

Now,  that  a  little  specimen  of  their  answers  may 
be  seen,  I  will  record  a  few  of  them  here.  I  a.sk 
them,  "  What  is  the  name  of  him  who  has  made  all?" 
They  answer  very  correctly  that  his  name  is  God. 
"How  many  Gods  are  there?"  "There  is  only 
one,"  they  say.  "  How  many  persons  are  there  in 
God? "  "  Three,  who  are  called  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  holy  Ghost;  and  these  [127]  three  persons 
are  only  one  God." 

' '  Which  of  these  three  persons  made  himself  man  ? " 
"  The  Son,  who  was  born  of  a  Virgin  named  Mary." 
'  *  Why  did  he  make  himself  man  ? "  "To  die  for  us, 
and  in  dying  to  atone  for  our  sins."  "  Why  was  it 
necessary  for  him  to  atone  ? "  "  Our  first  father, 
having  disobeyed  God,  had  to  be  thrown  into  the 
fire,  and  his  children,  that  is,  all  men,  might  not  en- 
ter Heaven ;  but  the  son  of  God  said  to  his  father, 
'  My  Father,  have  pity  upon  men,  and  I  will  make 
myself  man,  and  will  suffer  for  them,' — and  this  is 
why  he  made  himself  man,  and  died  for  us."  "  Did 
he  not  rise  after  his  death  ? "  "  Yes,  he  indeed  arose, 
and  he  instructed  twelve  men  who  are  called  Apostles, 
telling  them  they  should  teach  the  nations,  and  that 
those  who  believed  would  go  to  Heaven,  those  who 
did  not  believe  would  be  condemned  to  the  fires." 

"  What  is  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God?"  "  His 
name  is  Jesus." 

* '  Where  is  he  ? "  "  He  ascended  into  Heaven,  and 
thence  he  shall  come  one  day  to  reward  all  men  ac- 
cording to  their  works. ' ' 

"  How  many  things  are  necessary  to  go  to  Heav- 


n 
•|,i 


I 


I'- 


■^-r- 


280 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  /^SUITES         [Vol.  11 


'•i 


Ou  e(l-il?  il  efl-  monte  au  Ciel  &  de  la  il  vicdra 
vn  iour  pour  payer  tons  les  hommes  felon  leurs 
oeuures. 

Cobien  de  chofes  font  neceffaires  pour  aller  au 
Ciel?  trois  croire,  eftre  baptise,  &  obeir,  que  [128] 
faut-il  croire?  ce  que  nous  chantons  en  ces  parolles 
Nitapouetaouau  outanimau  Dieu  &  ce  qui  s'enfuit, 
c'eft  le  fimbole  des  Apoftres,  pourquoy  baptife  on 
les  perfonnes?  pour  purifier  leurs  ames  &  en  arra- 
cher  les  pechez.  A  qui  faut  il  obei'r  pour  aller  au 
Ciel?  h.  Dieu  lequel  nous  commande  de  I'aimer,  nous 
deffend  de  tuer,  cle  defrober,  de  paillarder,  de  s'eny- 
urer,  &c. 

Voila  iufques  ou  nous  fommes  paruenus,  mais  il 
y  auoit  vn  ieune  gar9on  entre  les  autres  lequel  rete- 
nant  ce  que  ie  difois  en  expliquant  nos  myfleres,  me 
refpondoit  merueilleufement  bien,  dequoy  m'eftant 
apperceu  ie  I'interrogay  fans  ordre,  tantoft  fur  vn 
point,  tantofl  fur  1' autre,  luy  demandant  ou  eftoit 
Dieu,  il  eft  icy,  il  eft  au  Ciel,  il  elt  par  tout.  Nous 
voit  il  bien?  il  voit  tout  ce  aui  fe  fait  au  Ciel,  en 
terre.  &  dans  les  enfers.  Les  Sauuages  iront  ils  en 
Paradis?  oiiy  bien  s'ils  croient  en  Dieu,  s'ils  font 
baptifez  &  s'ils  obeyffent,  les  Fran9ois  iront-ils?  non 
pas  tons,  car  il  y  en  a  de  mefchans  parmy  eux,  ceux 
qui  obeirot  h.  Dieu,  iront.  Tu  dis  qu'il  faut  croire 
pour  aller  au  Ciel,  crois  tu?  oiiy  ie  crois,  ie  m'efforce 
de  croire,  que  crois-tu?  ie  crois  au  Pere,  au  Fils  & 
au  fainct  Efprit,  ie  croy  que  le  fils  s'eft  fait  liomme 
au  ventre  d'vne  [129]  Vierge  nommee  Marie,  que 
nous  mourrons  tons,  que  nous  refufciterons,  que  le- 
fus  viendra  &  nous  payera  felon  nos  oeuures.  La 
Vierge  eft  elle  Dieu?  il  fongea  vn  pen,  puis  refpon- 


,^1 


1636-37] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


281 


en?"  "Three,  to  believe,  to  be  baptized,  and  to 
obey."  "What  [128]  must  we  believe?"  "What 
we  sing  in  these  words,  '  Nitapouetaouau  outanimau 
Dieu,'  and  what  follows;  it  is  the  Apostles'  creed." 
"  Why  do  we  baptize  persons?"  "  To  purify  their 
souls,  and  to  remove  sin  therefrom."  "  Whom  must 
we  obey,  in  order  to  go  to  Heaven?"  "  God,  who 
commands  us  to  love  him,  and  forbids  us  to  kill,  to 
rob,  to  practice  lewdness,  to  get  drunk,  etc." 

This  is  as  far  as  we  have  gone.     But  there  was 
one  boy  among  the  rest,  who,  remembering  what  I 
told  him  in  explaining  our  mysteries,  answered  me 
remarkably  well.     Having  perceived   this,   I    ques- 
tioned him  without  regard  to  order, — now  upon  one 
point,   now  upon  another, —  asking  him  where  God 
was?     "He  is  here,  he  is  in  Heaven,  he  is  every- 
where. "    "  Does  he  really  see  us  ? "    "He  sees  every- 
thing that  goes  on  in  Heaven,  on  earth,  and  in  hell." 
' '  Will  the  Savages  go  to  Paradise  ?  "     "  Yes,  certain- 
ly, if  they  believe  in  God,  if  they  are  baptized,  and 
if  they  obey."     "  Will  the  French  go ? "     "  Not  all, 
for  there  are  wicked  ones  among  them ;  those  who 
obey  God  will  go."     "  Thou  sayest  that  it  is  neces- 
sary to  believe,  to  go  to  Heaven ;  dost  thou  believe?  " 
"Yes,   I  believe,   I  try  to  believe."      "What  dost 
thou  believe?"     "I   believe  in  the   Father,  in  the 
Son,  and  in  the  holy  Ghost ;  I  believe  that  the  son 
was  made  man  in  the  womb  of  a  [129]  Virgin  named 
Mary ;  that  we  shall  all  die,  that  we  shall  be  raised 
from  the  dead;  that  Jesus  will  come,  and  will  reward 
us  according  to  our  works."     "  The  Virgin,  is  she 
God?"     He  studied  a  little  while,   then  answered, 
"  No,  she  is  not  God,  for  thou  sayest  there  is  only 
one  God."     I  confess  to  you  that  I  was  surprised  at 


/.♦^ 


M 


i 


■^T 


f  h,i' 


232 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  j£SUITES         [Vol.11 


dit,  non  elle  n'efl  pas  Dieu,  car  tu  dis  qu'il  n'y  a 
qu'vn  Dieu.  le  vous  confeffe  que  ie  m'ettonnay  en- 
tendant  ces  refponfes  donees  auec  plus  de  prompti- 
tude que  ie  ne  I'interrogeois,  car  ie  n'auois  pas  dit 
par  ordre  &  de  fuitte  ce  que  ie  luy  propofois,  mais  en 
difcourant  tantoft  d'vn  fujet,  tantoft  d'vn  autre.  Ce 
pauure  ieune  gar§on  m'a  demande  le  baptefme  plus 
de  trois  fois,  vne  fois  entre  autres  s'en  allant  dans  les 
bois  il  me  dit,  tu  ne  me  veux  pas  baptifer,  &  ie  m'en 
vais  bien  loing  d'icy,  fi  ie  tombe  malade,  &  fi  ie 
meurs,  que  deuiendray-ie?  or  nous  n'auons  pas  encor 
oze  luy  conferer  ce  Sacrement,  pource  qu'eftant  ieune, 
&  n'aiant  pas  d'authorite  parmy  les  fiens,  il  retom- 
bera  aifement  s'il  eft  attaque  par  les  autres  infideles, 
ce  qui  n'arriuera  que  trop.  II  faut  ou  voir  de  grands 
indices  de  I'efprit  de  Di6u  das  leurs  ames,  ou  atten- 
dre  qu'ils  foiet  prctegez  par  I'authorite  de  quelque 
perfonne  qui  foit  de  credit  parmy  eux.  S'ils  eiloiet 
arreftez  parmy  les  Fran9ois,  ie  ne  ferois  nulle  diffi- 
culte  de  le  baptifer,  non  feulement  luy,  mais  tous  les 
autres  que  nous  auons  inftruits  [130]  apres  les  auoir 
eprouuez  quelque  temps,  car  I'exercice  de  la  Religion 
les  fortifieroit,  &  la  puiffance  des  Frangois  les  retien- 
droit  aisement,  &  doucement  dans  cet  exercice. 

Or  neantmoins  cette  explication  de  noftre  doctrine 
leur  profitera,  car  ils  fe  mocquent  de  leurs  niaiferies 
&  fe  forment  &  accouftument  I'efprit  k  receuoir  nos 
veritez,  lefquelles  en  effet  font  puiffantes.  Ie  n'ay 
iufques  icy  trouue  aucun  barbare  qui  n'ait  aduoiie  & 
confeffe  que  ce  que  nous  enfeignons  eft  tres-bon. 

Ie  preuois  qu'on  me  demandera  fi  nous  ne  conti- 
nuous pas  dans  vn  fi  fainct  employ.  Ie  dis  que  non. 
Le  prin-temps  venu  nos  oiiailles  fe  font  efparfes  qk 


i   I 


|f 


1636  -  37]  LE  JE  UNE '  S  RELA  TION,  1637 


233 


hearing  these  answers,  given  more  readily  than  I 
put  the  questions,  for  I  had  not  uttered  in  regular 
order,  and  consecutively,  what  I  asked  him,  but  had 
mentioned  these  things  in  talking,  now  upon  one 
subject,  now  upon  another.  This  poor  young  lad 
asked  me  for  baptism  more  than  three  times.  Once, 
upon  going  into  the  woods,  he  said  to  me,  "Thou 
dost  not  wish  to  baptize  me,  and  I  am  going  far  away 
from  here ;  if  I  fall  sick  and  if  I  die,  what  will  be- 
come of  me?"  Now  we  have  not  yet  dared  to  con- 
fer this  Sacrament  upon  him,  for  as  he  is  young  and 
has  no  influence  among  his  own  people,  he  will  easily 
succumb  if  attacked  by  the  other  unbelievers,  which 
will  happen  only  too  often.  It  is  necessary  either  to 
see  great  indications  of  the  spirit  of  God  in  their 
souls,  or  to  wait  until  they  are  protected  by  the  au- 
thority of  some  person  who  has  influence  among 
them.  If  they  were  settled  among  the  French,  I 
would  not  scruple  to  baptize  him, — and  not  only 
him,  but  all  the  others  whom  v/e  have  instructed, 
[130]  after  having  put  them  on  trial  for  some  time; 
for  the  practice  of  Religion  would  strengthen  them, 
and  the  authority  of  the  French  would  keep  them 
easily  and  peaceably  in  this  course. 

Nevertheless  they  will  profit  by  this  explanation 
of  our  doctrine,  for  they  now  laugh  at  their  own  ab- 
surd rotions,  and  are  adapting  themselves  and  accus- 
toming their  minds  to  receive  our  truths,  which  are 
indeed  powerful.  I  have  not  up  to  the  present  time 
found  a  single  barbarian  who  has  not  freely  admitted 
that  what  we  teach  is  very  good. 

I  foresee  that  some  one  v.dll  ask  me  if  we  are  not 
continuing  in  this  so  holy  work.  I  say  "no."  When 
the  spring  came,  our  flock  scattered  here  and  there, 


'^    J) 


i  » 


i 


■"TT 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Voi..  11 


&  Ik.  Vne  bonne  partie  s'eft  retiree  proche  de  la 
Refidence  de  la  conception  aux  trois  Riuieres.  Voi- 
cy  ce  que  m'en  efcrit  le  Pere  Buteux.  Vojlre  Rejie- 
rence  ne  fqaiiroit  croire  comme  les  Catechifmes  qu'elle  a 
fait  h  Kebec  font  icy  d'^clat  &  de  fruit.  On  ne  fe  r  it  plus 
entendant  purler  de  Dieu.  On  me  demande  tous  les  iours 
quand  ie  feray  le  catechifnie.  Mes  efcoliers  me  preffent 
plus  que  ie  ne  les  prejfe.  Mais  le  deffaut  du  lieu  &  mon 
incapacity  en  la  langue  me  font  rctarder,  vne  bone  vefue 
entre  autres  ne  me  parle  d' autre  chofe.  Elle  me  vint  hier 
trouuer  pour  me  prier,  difoit-elle,  defcrire  au  Pere  le  leune 
que  fa  fille  quil  a  inftruite  fe  \\}^\\  portoit  bien,  quelle 
deuoit  fa  fatit^  h  ce  bon  Pere,  Icquel  luy  auoit  appris  a 
prier  Dieu.  Ie  V allay  vijiter  en  fa  cabane.  Ie  la  trou- 
uay  en  bonne  fantd,  &  en  bonne  volontd  de  continuer  fes 
prieres.  Voflre  Reuerence  ne  fqauroit  fe  pcrfuader  quelle 
confolation.  In  domino  loquor,  Ie  receiis  voiant  ces  petits 
germes  du  Paradis.  Ce  font  les  propres  mots  du  Pere 
qui  m'en  efcrit.  Cette  bonne  veufue  dont  il  parle 
voyant  cet  Hiuer  fa  fille  malade  me  la  voulut  don- 
ner,  ie  ne  f§auois  ou  la  mettre,  car  nous  ne  tenons 
point  de  filles  en  noflre  maifon,  d'ailleurs  nous  eltions 
fort  courts  de  viures.  Ie  la  confolay  le  mieux  que 
ie  peu  &  luy  dis  que  fi  fa  fille  apprenoit  k  feruir 
Dieu,  qu'il  la  gueriroit.  Cette  pauure  enfant  ne 
lailToit  pas  de  venir  au  catechifme  toute  malade  quelle 
eftoit.     Dieu  en  a  eu  foin  luy  rendant  la  fant6. 

Dans  vne  autre  lettre  le  mefme  Pere  me  mande 
qu'il  feroit  neceffaire  que  ie  me  tranfportaffe  la  haut 
pour  le  bien  des  Sauuages,  notamment  pour  conti- 
nuer ce  fainct  exercice.  Ce  feroit  bien  mon  fouhait. 
Mais  ie  n'ay  peu  quitter  fi  toft  Kebec,  la  venue  des 
vailTeaux  donne  trop  d'occupations.    Ie  luy  ay  enuoye 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


235 


many  of  them  withdrawing  to  a  place  near  the  Resi- 
dence of  the  conception  at  the  three  Rivers.  Here 
is  what  Father  Buteux  writes  me  about  them.  Your 
Reverence  cannot  imagine  the  surprising  results  here, 
of  the  instruction  in  the  Catechism  that  was  given  at 
Kebec.  They  no  longer  laugh  xvhen  God  is  mentioned. 
They  ask  me  every  day  when  I  shall  teach  the  catechism, 
my  pupils  urging  me  more  than  I  urge  them.  But  the  lack 
of  room,  and  my  own  weakness  in  the  language,  make  me 
delay.  A  good  ividow,  among  others,  talks  to  me  about 
nothing  else;  she  came  to  see  me  yesterday,  to  request  me, 
she  said,  to  write  to  Father  le  Jeune  that  her  daughter, 
whom  he  instructed,  [131]  was  well, —  saying  that  she  owed 
her  health  to  this  good  Father,  who  had  taught  her  to  pray 
to  God.  I  zvent  to  visit  her  in  her  cabin.  I  found  her 
in  good  health,  atid  well  disposed  to  continue  her  prayers. 
Your  Reverence  cannot  realise  how  much  consolation,  In 
domino  loquor,  I  have  experienced  in  seeing  these  little 
germs  of  Paradise.  These  are  the  very  words  of  the 
Father  who  wrote  me.  This  good  widow  of  whom 
he  speaks,  seeing  her  daughter  sick  this  Winter,  de- 
sired to  give  her  to  me ;  I  did  not  know  where  to  put 
her,  for  we  do  not  keep  girls  in  our  house,  and,  be- 
sides, we  were  very  short  of  provisions.  I  consoled 
her  as  well  as  I  could,  and  told  her  that,  if  her 
daughter  learned  to  serve  God,  he  would  make  her 
well.  This  poor  child  did  not  fail  to  come  to  cate- 
chism, sick  as  she  was.  God  has  taken  care  of  her, 
restoring  her  to  health. 

In  another  letter  the  same  Father  sends  me  word 
that  I  ought  to  go  up  there  for  the  good  of  the  Sav- 
ages, and  especially  to  continue  these  holy  exercises. 
This  would  indeed  be  my  wish ;  but  I  was  not  able 
to  leave  Kebec  so  promptly,  the  coming  of  the  ships 


<iii 


» 


I        A 


-,■   ;  I 


liifl 


236 


LES  RELATIONS  PES /^SUITES         [Vol.11 


ce  que  i'ay  efcrit  en  Sauuage  fur  le  catechifme,  comme 
il  parle  o\x  begaie  quafi  come  moy  il  tafchera  d 'aider 
ces  petites  ames.  [132]  Auec  le  temps  les  Sauuages 
s'arrefteront,  &  quand  ils  ne  s'arreaeroiet  pas,  leur 
principal  &  plus  grand  fejour  fera  aupres  de  nos 
Francois,  tantoft  en  vne  habitation,  tantoft  k  1 'autre, 
^i  bien  que  s'ils  rencontrent  des  Peres  qui  f9achent  la 
langue,  il  feront  par  tout  vn  peu  inftruits.  Nortre 
Seigneur  par  fa  faincte  bont^  leur  vueille  ouurir  les 
yeux. 


I 


I:  I 


fet 


OL.    11 

mme 
lider 
lages 
leur 
nos 
litre, 
nt  la 
ortre 
r  les 


1636-37] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


287 


giving  me  too  much  to  do,  I  have  sent  him  what  I 
wrote  in  the  Savage  tongue,  on  the  catechism ;  as  he 
speaks  or  stammers  about  as  I  do,  he  will  try  to  help 
these  little  souls.  [132]  In  the  course  of  time,  the 
Savages  will  become  stationary ;  and,  if  they  do  not, 
their  principal  and  longer  sojourns  will  be  near  our 
French,  now  in  one  settlement,  now  in  another, —  so 
that,  if  they  find  Fathers  who  know  the  language, 
they  will  everywhere  receive  a  little  instruction. 
May  our  Lord  in  his  holy  goodness  open  their  eyes. 


<x 


''I 


238 


LES  RELATIONS  DES /£SUITES         [Vol.  11 


\    \ 


CHAPITRE  VIII. 

DE    QUELQUES   PRISES   O'J    CONTRARIET^S   QUE   NOUS 
AUONS   EU    AU'i:C   LES   SAUUAGES. 


11 


\      \ 


LE  grand  Preftre  n'entroit  point  jadis  au  Sancta 
fanctorum  qu"aupres  I'effufion  du  fang  de 
quelque  victime.  I'ay  bien  de  la  peine  k  me 
perfuader  que  ces  peuples  (notamment  6s  pais  ou  ils 
font  en  nombre)  entrent  en  I'Eglife  fans  facrifice.  le 
veux  dire  fans  que  quelqu'vns  de  ceux  qui  les  inflrui- 
ront  foit  mis  h.  mort.  A  peine  k  on  commanc6  k  leur 
defcouurir  quelques  veritez  de  I'Euangile  qu'on  k 
reffenty  des  oppofitions,  fi  on  dit  qu'elles  ont  eft6 
petites,  auffi  ne  les  k  on  pas  encor  fortement  prefchez. 
Le  diable  ne  laiffera  pas  deftruire  fon  Empire  fans 
rendre  [133]  combat,  il  a  commence  d'aiguifer,  quel- 
ques langues  contre  nous,  mais  k  fa  confufion. 

Si  toft  que  nous  eufmes  ouuert  la  parole  en  pu- 
blic, &  que  Makheabichtichioti  euft  tefmoign^  de  I'aff e- 
ction  pour  noftre  creance,  vn  Capitaine  Montagnez 
jaloux  de  1 'amour  qu'on  luy  portoit,  fe  mit  k  d'efcrier 
fous  main  noftre  faincte  f oy,  &  ceux  qui  la  publioient. 
II  difoit  que  noftre  creance  leur  eftoit  fatale,  que 
mourir  &  croire  n'eftoit  qu'vne  mefme  chofe  pour  eux, 
il  tefmoignoit  en  particulier  k  fes  gens,  qu'il  feroit 
marry  s'ils  fe  faifoient  inftruire.  II  affuroit  que  fon 
ayeul  luy  auoit  dit  qu'il  y  viendroit  des  robes  noires 
qui  feroient  caufe  de  leur  mort.  Comme  on  reco- 
gneut  fa  malice,  &  que  d'ailleurs  il  n'efl  pas  homme 


T 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


28» 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

OF    SOME    DISPUTES   OR   DIFFICULTIES   WE    HAVE    HAD 
WITH    THE    SAVAGES. 


IN  olden  times  the  high  Priest  would  not  enter  the 
Sancta  sanctorum  until  after  the  shedding  of  the 
blood  of  some  victim.  I  can  hardly  persuade 
myself  that  these  tribes  (especially  in  the  countries 
where  they  are  numerous)  will  enter  the  Church 
without  a  sacrifice, —  I  mean  without  putting  to  death 
some  of  those  who  vShall  instruct  them.  Scarcely 
has  one  begun  to  reveal  to  them  some  of  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel  than  he  has  experienced  opposition; 
if  it  be  said  that  this  has  been  very  slight,  it  may 
also  be  said  that  there  has  been  as  yet  but  little 
preaching.  The  devil  will  not  allow  his  Empire  to 
be  overthrown  without  giving  [133]  battle;  he  has 
begun  to  whet  some  tongues  against  us,  but  to  his 
own  confusion. 

As  soon  as  we  had  commenced  speaking  in  public, 
and  Makheabicktichiou  had  shown  a  partiality  for  our 
belief,  a  Montagnez  Captain,  jealous  of  our  love  for 
him,  began  secretly  to  deride  our  holy  faith  and  those 
who  proclaimed  it.  He  said  that  our  belief  was  fatal 
to  them, —  that  believing  and  dying  were  one  and  the 
same  thing  for  them ;  and  privately  assured  his  own 
people  that  he  would  be  sorry  if  they  let  themselves 
be  instructed.  He  asserted  that  his  grandfather  had 
told  him  that  black  robes  would  come  there,  who 
would  be  the  cause  of  their  death.     As  his  malice 


i. 


\\      i 


240 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  j£sUITES        [Vol.  11 


'     J^Ml    ' 


M 


r   1 


d'authorit^,  tout  cela  ne  faifoit  pas  grande  impreffion 
fur  I'efprit  des  Sauuages ;  fe  voyant  foible  de  ce  coft6 
Ik,  il  change  de  batterie. 

II  fait  courir  vn  bruit,  que  i'auois  dit  que  les  gens 
de  Makheabichtichiou  &  les  fiens,  les  vouloient  tuer 
tous  deux.  Qu'on  m'auoit  dit  qu'il  me  vouloit  tuer, 
pource  qu'il  auoit  fong6  qu'il  me  tueroit,  &  que  ie 
ne  I'aimois  pas  k  caufe  de  cela.  Eflant  informe  de  fes 
menses,  ie  pris  I'occafion  &  le  temps  de  luy  pailer 
m'eftant  venu  voir  en  [134]  compagnie  de  p''ufieurs 
Sauuages.  Ie  luy  fis  entendre  qu'il  fe  faifoit  tort  de 
femer  ces  mauuais  difcours  &  que  les  Frangois  &  les 
Sauuages,  f9achans  que  ie  les  aimois,  il  n' auoit  ga- 
gn6  autre  chofe  par  fes  menteries,  fmon  qu'on  le  te- 
noit  pour  vn  mefchant  homme.  Tu  fais  mal  luy 
dis-je  de  croire  que  ie  te  hailTe,  mon  cceur  elt  affes 
grand  pour  vous  loger  tant  que  vous  eftes.  Quel- 
ques  Sauuages  te  voulans  tuer  I'an  paff^  pource  qu'ai- 
ant  eft6  au  pais  des  Hiroquois  on  te  foupgonnoit  de 
trahifon,  tu  f$ais  que  toy  m'en  aiant  donne  aduis.  Ie 
fuppliay  Monfieur  le  General  de  te  prendre  en  fa  pro- 
tection, &  de  te  fauuer  la  vie.  Ce  qu'il  fit  pacifiant 
les  differens  qui  eftoient  entre  vous  autres.  Tu  luy 
dis  mefme  qu'il  ny  auoit  que  luy  &  moy  qui  t'ai- 
malTions,  comme  tu  m'en  as  affure  de  ta  propre 
bouche,  &  pour  recognoiffance  de  cet  amour,  tu  fais 
femer  de  faux  bruits  qui  font  paroiftre  ton  infidelite. 
Tu  te  plains  que  les  Fran9ois  te  quittent  &  que  Mon- 
fieur le  Gouuerneur  ne  t'aime  pas.  Tu  te  trompe 
en  ce  point,  il  vous  aime,  &  vous  protege  tous.  Mais 
tu  es  jaloux  de  I'affection  qu'il  porte  "k  vn  autre,  n'eft- 
ilpasvray  que  tu  cheris  d'auantage  ceux  de  ta  nation, 
que  les  Algonquins  qui  [135]  font  vos  alliez.      Mon- 


I 


tl 


«f 


1636 -*>7] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


241 


was  recognized,  and  as,  besides,  he  is  not  a  man  of 
influence,  all  this  did  not  make  much  impression 
upon  the  minds  of  the  Savages.  Seeing  himself 
weak  in  this  direction,  he  changed  his  tactics. 

He  spread  a  report  that  I  had  said  that  Makhea- 
bichtichiou  s  people  and  his  intended  to  kill  them 
both ;  that  some  one  had  told  me  that  he  wished  to 
kill  me,  because  he  had  dreamed  that  he  would  kill 
me;  and  that  I  did  not  like  him  on  that  account. 
Being  inforraed  of  his  underhand  dealings,  I  took 
occasion  and  time  to  speak  to  him  when  he  came  to 
see  me  in  [134]  company  with  several  Savages.  I 
gave  him  to  understand  that  he  injured  himself  by 
circulating  these  bad  reports;  and  that,  as  the  French 
and  the  Savages  knew  that  I  loved  them,  he  had 
gained  nothing  by  his  lies,  unless  it  was  the  reputa- 
tion of  being  a  wicked  man.  "  Thou  art  wrong,"  I 
said  to  him,  "  to  believe  that  I  hate  thee;  my  heart 
is  large  enough  to  hold  you  all,  as  many  as  you  are. 
Last  year,  when  some  Savages  desired  to  kill  thee, 
because,  when  in  the  Hiroquois  country,  they  sus- 
pected thee  of  treason,  thou  knowest  ^.h  .,  when 
thou  didst  inform  me  of  it,  I  requested  Monsieur 
the  Commandant  to  take  thee  under  his  protection, 
and  to  save  thy  life ;  which  he  did,  reconciling  the 
dissensions  among  you.  Thou  didst  tell  him  also 
that  there  were  none  but  he  and  I  who  loved  thee, 
assuring  me  of  this  with  thine  own  lips ;  and  in  ac- 
knowledgment of  this  love,  thou  art  scattering  false 
reports  which  show  thy  faithlessness.  Thou  com- 
plainest  that  the  French  forsake  thee,  and  that  Mon- 
sieur the  Governor  does  not  love  thee.  Thou  art 
mistaken  about  this, —  he  loves  and  protects  you  all. 
But  thou  art  jealous  of  the  affection  that  he  has  for 


k 


V  !|( 


IV' 


!•■   i\ 


\        I 


242 


L£S  RELA  TIONS  DES  jASUITES        [Vol.  11 


fieiir  le  Gouuerneur  en  fait  de  inefme.  Tous  ceux 
qui  croicnt  en  Dieu  font  de  fa  nation,  il  les  tient  pour 
tels  &  les  aime  comme  tels,  pour  les  autres,  il  ne  les 
hait  pas,  il  ne  leur  fait  aucun  mal;  mais  Tempefche- 
ras  tu  de  vouloir  du  bien  a  ceux  qui  veulent  em- 
brailer  noftre  creance.  Ne  te  fouuiens  tu  pas  que 
defcendant  auec  toy  V'.n  palT6  des  trois  Riuieres,  ie 
te  donnay  de  bons  aduis  pour  conferuer  voltre  nation 
qui  fe  va  perdre,  &  que  toy  mefme  tu  dis  tout  haut 
qu'en  effet  ie  vous  aimois,  &  que  fi  on  fuiuoit  mon 
confeil,  on  s'en  trouueroit  bien,  mais  que  tu  ne  croi- 
ois  pas  que  les  ieunes  gens  s'y  vouluffent  refoudre. 
Ne  t*ay-je  pas  dit  ce  qui  nous  amene  en  ce  pais  cy. 
As  tu  recognu  que  i'aimalTe  vos  Caflors?  vous  ay-je 
iamais  rien  demande?  Tu  vois  au  contraire  que  ie 
vous  donne  felon  mon  petit  pouuoir.  Nous  auons 
quitte  nos  parens  &  nos  amis,  nous  nous  fommes 
efloignez  de  noftre  patrie  plus  douce  &  plus  agreable 
que  la  voftre,  ie  me  fuis  mis  tant  de  fois  en  danger 
de  mort  pour  apprendre  voftre  langue  afin  de  vous 
inftrulie,  ie  t'ay  proteg6  dans  tes  difiicultez  &  apres 
tout  cela  feroit-il  poffible  que  ie  ne  vous  aimaflfe 
point?  ie  [136]  vous  cheris  tous,  mais  i'ay  vn  foin 
particulier  de  ceux  qui  preftent  I'oreille  k  noftre  do- 
ctrine, &  qui  veulent  recognoiftre  noftre  commun  Sei- 
gneur, celuy  qui  k  tout  fait.  A  tout  cela  il  refpondit 
qu'en  effet  il  voyoit  bien  que  nous  aimions  leur  na- 
tion ;  qu'au  refte  il  auoit  dit  a  Monfieur  le  Gouuer- 
neur que  quad  fes  gens  feroient  ralTemblez,  il  leur 
propoferoit  noftre  •  reance,  &  que  s'ils  la  vouloient 
receuoir,  il  1"-  .uralTeroit  auec  eux,  que  s'il  faifoit 
autre'nont  nocqu6.     Mak\Ji\cabichtichiou  qui 

eft<"      1*5  it,  pour  moy  ie  me  doubte  bien 


)i 


A' 


*T 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  tbjj 


243 


another  man.  Is  it  not  true  that  thou  cherishest 
those  of  thy  own  nation  more  than  the  Algonquins 
who  [-35]  are  your  allies?  Monsieur  the  Governor 
does  the  same.  All  those  who  believe  in  God  are  of 
his  nation,  he  holds  and  loves  them  as  such.  As  for 
the  others,  he  does  not  hate  them,  he  does  them  no 
harm ;  but  wilt  thou  prevent  him  from  being  kindly 
disposed  to  those  who  wish  to  embrace  our  faith  ? 
Dost  thou  not  remember  how,  when  I  was  coming 
down  with  thee  last  year  from  the  three  Rivers,  I 
gave  thee  some  good  advice  about  preserving  your 
nation,  which  is  going  to  destruction ;  and  how  thou 
thyself  saidst  aloud  that  I  did  indeed,  love  you  all, 
and  that,  if  my  advice  were  followed,  all  would  be 
well,  but  that  thou  didst  not  believe  the  young  peo- 
ple would  agree  to  it?  Have  I  not  told  thee  what 
brings  us  to  this  country  ?  Hast  thou  discovered 
that  I  liked  your  Beavers?  Have  I  ever  asked  any- 
thing from  you?  Thou  seest,  on  the  contrary,  that 
I  give  you  according  to  my  limited  capacity.  We 
have  left  our  kindred  and  friends;  we  have  gone 
away  from  our  country,  milder  and  more  agreeable 
than  yours;  I  have  many  times  risked  my  life  to 
learn  your  language,  in  order  to  instruct  you ;  I  have 
protected  thee  in  thy  difficulties;  and,  after  all  that, 
could  it  be  possible  that  I  do  not  love  you?  I  [136] 
cherish  you  all ;  but  I  have  a  particular  interest  in 
those  who  lend  ear  to  our  doctrine,  and  who  are 
willing  to  acknowledge  our  common  Lord,  he  who 
has  made  all."  To  all  this  he  answered  that,  in 
truth,  he  was  well  aware  that  we  loved  their  nation; 
furthermore,  that  he  had  said  to  Monsieur  the  Gov- 
ernor that,  when  his  people  came  together  again,  he 
would   propose    to    them    our   belief;  and,    if   they 


*l 


Ill 


24: 


LES  RELA  TJONS  DES  j£sUITES         [V.31..  11 


1 

f      i 

I 

\    ' 

l  ' 

4        " 

,■•. 

•/ 1     ' 

que  ceux  de  ma  nation  fe  riront  de  ce  que  ie  veux 
croire  en  Dieu,  mais  ie  ne  doibs  point  eftre  honteux 
de  faire  vne  bonne  action,  fi  i'ay  d&s  perfonnes  con- 
traires,  i'pn  trouueray  peut  eftre  quelques  autres  qui 
fuiuront  mon  party. 

Ie  m'oubliois  de  dire  que  ce  mefme  barbare  voy- 
ant  comme  la  ieunelTe  nous  venoit  voir  auec  grande 
aflfection,  pour  eftre  initruite,  I'auoit  pens6  diuertir 
par  vne  tres  mefchante  calomnie.  II  faifoit  entendre 
qu'il  m'auoit  rapporte  que  les  Sauuages  me  vouloient 
empoifonner,  &  que  i'auois  refpondu  que  ie  ICvS  pre- 
uiendrois.  Le  mefme  iour  que  ce  bruit  courut  par 
les  cabanes,  le  Pere  de  Quen  &  moy  qui  ne  igauions 
rien  de  cela,  y  [137]  allafmes  pour  faire  venir  les  en- 
fans.  Nous  fufmes  ef tonnes  qu'il  n'y  en  eut  que 
trois  qui  nous  fuiuilTent,  nous  attribuions  cela  k  leur 
ieu,  aufquels  nous  les  voyons  fori,  attentifs.  Apres 
auoir  inftruit  &  renuoye  ces  trois  petits  Maklieabich- 
tichiou  nous  vint  voir  &  me  dit  Nikanis  fjay  tu  bien 
ce  qu'on  dit  par  nos  cabanes?  non  luy  refpondis-je. 
Es  tu  venu  en  noftre  quartier  auiourd'huy?  oiiy  nous 
y  fommes  alles  mon  frere  &  moy,  auez  vous  amen6 
les  enfans?  nenny.  trois  feulement  nous  ont  fuiuy. 
En  fgauez  vous  bien  la  railon?  non  pas:  la  voicy,  on 
dit  fourdement  que  quelqu'vn  t'a  donnd  aduis  que 
les  Sauuages  te  vouloient  empoifonner,  &  que  tu  as 
reparty  que  tu  les  preuiendrois,  Ik  deffus  les  parens 
ont  deffendu  a  leurs  enfans  de  vous  venir  trouuer. 
Ie  me  mis  k  rire  entendant  cettc  impofture  &  luy  dis. 
Nikanis  perfonne  ne  m'a  dit  que  vous  me  vouluffiez 
faire  mourir  &  quant^.  on  me  I'auroit  dit  ie  ne  le  croi- 
rois  pas,  &  li  ie  le  croyois  ie  ne  voudrois  pas  m'en 
vanger,  tu  fjais  que  nous  ne  portons  point  d'armes, 


w 


1636-37]  ZZi-  JEUNE'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


245 


wished  to  accept  it,  he  would  embrace  it  with  them,— 
that,  if  he  did  otherwise,  he  would  be  jeered  at. 
Mak{lt\eabichtichiou,  who  was  present,  replied,  "As  for 
me,  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  those  of  my  nation 
will  laugh  at  me  for  wishing  to  believe  in  God,  but 
I  ought  not  to  be  ashamed  of  doing  right ;  if  there 
are  some  persons  who  are  against  me,  I  shall  per- 
haps find  others  who  will  be  on  my  side." 

I  forgot  to  say  that  this  same  barbarian,  seeing 
how  much  the  children  loved  to  come  to  us  to  be  in- 
structed, had  tried  to  divert  t!.em  from  it  by  a  very 
wicked  slander.     He  gave  out  that  he  had  told  me 
that  the  Savages  were  trying  to  poison  me,  and  I  an- 
swered that  I  would  forestall  them.     On  the  same 
day  that  this  rumor  was  spread  among  the  cabins, 
Father  de  Ouen  and  I,  knowing  nothing  of  it,  [137] 
went  to  get  the  children.     We  were  surprised  to  find 
that  only  three  of  them  followed  us,  but  attributed 
that  to  their  play,  in  which  we  saw  them  much  en- 
grossed.    After   having   instructed    and    sent   away 
these  three  little  ones,  Makheabichtichiou  came  to  us 
and  said  to  me,  ''  Nikanis,  dost  thou  know  what  they 
are    saying   among  our  cabins?"     "No,"  I  replied. 
"  Didst  thou  come  to  our  quarters  to-day?"     "  Yes, 
we  went  there,  my  brother  and  I."     "  Did  you  take 
away  the  children  with  you?"     "No  indeed,   only 
three  followed  us."      "Do  you  know  the  reason?" 
No."     ' '  Here  it  is :  it  is  whispered  about  that  some 
one  warned  thee  that  the  Savages  intend  to  poison 
thee,  and  that  thou  saidst  thou  wouldst  anticipate 
them,— whereupon  the  parents  have  forbidden  their 
children  to  come  to  you."     I  began  to  laugh  when  I 
heard  this  misrepresentation,  and  said  to  him,  "  Ni- 
kanis,  no  one  has  told  me  that  you  wanted  to  kill  mc. 


1 


1  :■ 


246 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


ill! 


que  nous  appaifons  les  differens  qui  s'efleuent,  &  par- 
my  les  Frangois  &  parmy  les  Sauuages,  ne  te  fou- 
uiens  tu  pa:>  des  confeils  que  ie  t'ay  donn6  de  prier 
Dieu  pour  ton  ennemy,  qui  te  vouloit  mettre  k  mort, 
t'al'feurant  [138]  que  celuy  qui  k  tout  fait  prenoit  la 
defifence  de  I'innocent.  Ne  f9ay  \x\  pas  que  ie  t'ay 
dit  cent  fois  que  Dieu  defendoit  non  feulement  de 
tuer  mais  de  vouloir  tuer  &  qu'il  voioit  auffi  bien  les 
penfees  qu'il  entendoit  les  paroles.  Syache  que  ce- 
luy qui  a  feme  cette  graine  de  difcorde  eft  fafche  de 
ce  que  ie  t'aime  &  tous  tes  gens. 

Tout  ce  que  tu  dis  ell  veritable  me  refpondit-il,  ie 
n'ay  rien  creu  de  toutes  ces  impoftures,  ie  te  prie  Ni- 
Kanis  ne  penfe  point,  me  difoit-il,  que  les  Sauuages 
qui  font  auec  moy  te  veulent  du  mal.  Tu  verras 
maintenant  comme  ils  fe  fient  en  vous  autres.  Veux 
tu  que  ie  face  venir  les  petits  ou  les  grands  tout 
maintenant?  Non  pas  luy  repliquay-ie,  il  efl  trop 
tard,  demain  nous  continuerons  I'inftruction  de  la 
ieuneffe.  lis  ne  manqueront  pas  dit  il,  de  te  venir 
voir :  mais  comme  tu  vois  qu'il  y  a  des  mefchans  par- 
m^'  nous,  ie  te  prie  ne  crois  point  aisement  aux  faux 
bruits.  On  te  rapportera  plufieurs  chofes  de  moy- 
mefme,  fi  tu  y  adioufle  foy  tu  me  hairas  &  ne  m'in- 
ftruiras  plus.  Ie  dis  bien  dauantage  comme  vous 
commancez  a  entendre  noftre  langue,  ne  rapportez  a 
voftre  Capitaine  &  aux  Frangois  ce  que  vous  pourrez 
entendre  de  fafcheux  dans  nos  cabanes,  cela  engen- 
dreroit  [139]  du  difcord  entre  les  deux  nations.  Vous 
auez  de  I'efprit  vous  autres  pour  fgauoir  ce  qu'il  faut 
dire,  &  ce  qu'il  faut  taire.  Ce  pauure  homme  tout 
Sauuage  qu'il  efl  k  vn  bon  fens,  pleut  a  Dieu  qu'il 
fut  vn  peu  plus  humble  qu'il  n'efl,  la  foy  ne  tarderoit 


I  i 


\ 


1636 -37  J 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


247 


and  if  they  should  I  would  not  believe  it ;  and  if  I 
did  believe  it,  I  would  not  avenge  myself  for  it. 
Thou  knowest  that  we  do  not  carry  arms,  that  we 
try  to  settle  any  differences  which  may  arise,  both 
among  the  French  and  the  Savages.  Dost  thou  not 
remember  the  advice  I  gave  thee  to  pray  to  God  for 
thine  enemy  who  wished  to  put  thee  to  death,  as- 
suring thee  [138]  that  he  who  has  made  all  took  upon 
himself  the  defense  of  the  innocent?  Dost  thou  not 
know  that  I  have  told  thee  a  hundred  times  that  God 
forbade  us  not  only  to  kill,  but  even  not  to  wish  to 
kill,  and  that  he  saw  the  thoughts  as  well  as  heard 
the  words?  Know  that  he  who  has  sown  this  seed 
of  discord  is  angry  because  I  love  thee  and  all  thy 
people." 

"All  that  thou  sayest  is  true,"  he  answered,  "  I 
have  not  believed  these  false  reports  in  the  least;  I 
pray  thee,  Nikanis,"  he  said  to  me,  "do  not  think 
the  Savages  who  are  with  me  wish  thee  any  harm. 
Thou  wilt  see  now  how  much  confidence  they  have 
in  all  of  you.  Dost  thou  wish  me  to  have  the  little 
ones  or  the  grown  people  come  immediately?" 
"  No,"  I  replied  to  him,  "it  is  too  late,  to-morrow 
we  will  continue  the  instruction  of  the  children." 
"  They  will  not  fail,"  said  he,  "  to  come  to  thee  ;  but, 
as  thou  seest  there  are  bad  ones  among  us,  I  beg 
thee  not  to  readily  believe  in  false  reports.  They 
will  report  many  bad  things  to  thee  about  me;  if 
thou  give  them  credit,  thou  wilt  hate  me  and  no 
longer  teach  me.  I  say  still  more ;  as  you  are  be- 
ginning to  understand  our  language,  do  not  report 
to  your  Captain  and  to  the  French  what  annoying 
remarks  you  may  hear  in  our  cabins,  for  that  would 
produce  [139]  discord  between  the  two  nations.     You 


% 


^'^nr 


'    ''1.-1 


248 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Voi..  11 


\:\ 


I'  "-'J 


H 


H 


pas  ^  prendre  racine  dans  fon  ame  car  il  eft  alTez  in- 
ftruit. 

Nous  aiant  quitt6  il  s'en  alia  faire  vn  cry  public  par 
leurs  cabanes,  fuiuant  leur  couftume  quand  ils  veu- 
lent  donner  quelque  aduertiffement  general,  il  crioit 
k  pleine  tefte  fe  pourmenant  ^  I'entour  de  leurs  loges. 
Ecoutez  6  hommes,  ne  croiez  point  les  faux  bruits 
qu'on  a  fait  courir  parmy  nous,  ne  craignez  point 
que  le  Pere  nous  face  du  mal,  n'eft-ce  pas  luy  qui 
nous  enfeigne  qu'il  ne  faut  point  tuer,  &  que  celuy 
qui  a  tout  fait,  prend  vengeance  des  meurtriers,  il 
eft  homme  come  nous,  il  craint  auffi  bien  que  nous 
celuy  qui  mefure  &  qui  regie  tout.  Et  vous  ieunelTe 
ne  manquez  pas  de  Taller  demain  voir  pour  vous 
faire  inftruire,  ce  qu'il  vous  dit  eft  bon  efcoutez-le. 
Ces  pauures  enfans  vindret  le  lendemain  en  bon 
nombre  ^  I'ordinaire.  Mais  nous  nous  eftonafmes 
aiant  appris  cette  nouuelle  come  ces  trois  enfas  dejk 
affez  grads  n'auoiet  pas  laifTe  de  nous  fuiure  [140]  le 
iour  precedent ;  nonobftant  la  deffence  de  leurs  parens 
&  la  menace  qu'on  les  feroit  mourir.  Pour  ce  grand 
femeur  de  calomnies  il  a  fi  peu  de  credit,  qu'il  ne 
nous  epouuante  guere,  fon  propre  fils  meime  en  fait 
fort  peu  d'eltat,  h.  ce  que  m'a  dit  le  fieur  Oliuier,  iuf- 
ques  1^  qu'il  luy  dit  vn  iour,  ie  ne  f9aurois  demeurer 
auec  toy,  pource  que  n'ayant  point  d'efprit  tu  veux 
neantmoins  faire  du  Capitaine:  c'eft  pourquoy  on  fe 
mocque  de  toy,  &  i'en  reyois  de  la  confufion.  Si  tu 
veux  que  ie  demeure  auec  toy,  quitte  cette  vanity 
d'eftre  Capitaine,  puis  que  tu  n'as  ny  difcours,  ny 
conduitte.  En  effet  i'ay  entendu  plufieurs  de  fa 
bande  fe  mocquer  de  luy. 

Nous  auons  eu  vne  autre  prife  auec  vn  forcier  nom- 


I 


\\ 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELA  TION,  1637 


249 


have  intelligence  enough,  you  Frenchmen,  to  know 
what  ought  to  be  said,  and  what  ought  to  be  left  un- 
said." This  poor  man,  all  Savage  as  he  is,  has  very 
good  sense.  Would  to  God  that  he  were  a  little 
more  humble  than  he  is ;  the  faith  would  not  be  long 
in  taking  root  in  his  soul,  for  he  is  sufficiently  in- 
structed. 

When  he  left  us,  he  went  to  cry  aloud  among  their 
cabins,  according  to  their  custom  when  they  wish  to 
make  some  public  announcement ;  he  cried  in  a  loud 
voice,  walking  around  their  houses:  "  Listen,  O 
men !  Do  not  believe  the  false  reports  that  have  been 
spread  among  us,  do  not  fear  that  the  Father  will  do 
us  harm ;  is  it  not  he  who  teaches  us  that  we  must 
not  kill,  and  that  he  who  has  made  all  takes  ven- 
geance on  murderers  ?  He  is  a  man  as  we  are ;  he 
fears,  like  us,  him  who  measures  and  rules  all  things. 
And  you,  children,  do  not  fail  to  visit  him  to-mor- 
row, that  you  may  be  instructed;  what  he  says  is 
good,  listen  tf)  him."  These  poor  children  came  the 
next  day  in  goodly  numbers,  as  usual.  But  we 
were  quite  astonished,  after  learning  this  news,  that 
those  three  children,  already  nearly  grown,  had  not 
failed  to  follow  us  [140]  the  day  before,  notwithstand- 
ing the  prohibition  of  their  parents,  and  the  threat 
that  they  would  be  killed.  As  for  this  great  sower 
of  calumnies,  he  has  so  little  influence  that  he  does 
not  frighten  us  much.  Even  his  own  son  does  not 
have  much  respect  for  him,  according  to  what  sieur 
Olivier  told  me,  he  even  went  so  far  as  to  say  to  him 
one  day,  "  I  cannot  live  with  thee,  for,  although  thou 
hast  no  sense,  thou  wishest  to  act  the  Captain ;  this 
is  why  they  make  fun  of  thee,  and  I  am  humiliated 
by  it.  If  thou  wish  me  to  live  with  thee,  give  up 
this  vain  idea  of  being  a  Captain,   since  thou  hast 


i 


M  ! 


250 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J^SUITES         [Vol.  U 


I' 


X* 


ijJIt 


\  M 


me  Pigarouich,  celuy-cy  efloit  au  qu artier  de  Ma- 
k\Ji\eabichtichiou  &  comme  il  le  hailToit  h  mort,  voyant 
qu'il  entroit  en  credit  aupres  des  Fran9ois,  il  en  eftoit 
jaloux,  aufli  bien  que  c^t  autre  pretendu  Capitaine, 
&  k  mon  aduis,  ce  qui  Tanima  encor  fut  qu'il  apprit 
que  nous  nous  mocquions  de  fes  fortileges,  &  que 
nous  affurions  Mak\li\cabichtichioti,  que  fon  ennemy 
ne  luy  pourroit  rien  faire  s'il  fe  confioit  en  Dieu. 
Eftant  done  certain  iour  venu  auec  les  hommes  pour 
conferer  des  points  de  noftre  creance,  &  de  [141]  la 
vanite  de  la  leur,  Mak\fi\cabickticJiioit  dit  tout  haut 
parlant  le  premier,  que  ce  qiie  i'auois  dit  eltoit  bon,  & 
qu'il  vouloit  quitter  leur  fagons  de  faire  pour  pren- 
dre les  noflres,  le  forcier  1^  deffus  prend  la  parole, 
&  s'addreffant  a  moy  me  dit.  Pere  le  leune  ie  parle- 
ray  a  mon  tour,  fgache  done  que  quoy  qu'il  en  foit 
de  voftre  creance,  qu'il  y  a  cinq  chofes  que  ie  ne 
veux  point  quitter,  I'amour  enuers  les  femmes,  la 
creance  a  nos  fonges,  les  feflins  a  tout  manger,  le 
defjr  de  tuer  des  Hiroquois,  croire  aux  forciers,  & 
leur  faire  fel^in  iufques  au  creuer.  Voila  dit-il,  ce 
que  nous  ne  quitterons  iamais.  Le  fieur  Oliuier 
m'expliqua  tout  cela,  car  ce  Sauuage  a  la  parolle  & 
r accent  tout  a  fait  Algonquin ;  ayant  oliy  ce  difcours 
de  cheual  &  de  mulct,  ie  luy  refpondis  en  cette  forte. 
Pour  les  femmes  il  t'eft  permis  d'en  tenir  vne  au- 
pres de  toy,  n'uyant  qu'vn  corps  tu  n'as  befoing  que 
d'vne  femme,  &  comme  tu  ne  voudrois  pas  qu'on 
desbauchafl  la  tienne,  auffi  ne  t'eft-il  pas  permis  de 
toucher  k  celles  des  autres.  11  repliqua  qu'il  ne  lailTe- 
roit  pas  de  le  faire  s'il  pouuoit :  ie  repliquay  que  fi  ce 
defordre  eltoit  parmy  eux,  qu'ils  n'eltoient  pas  affeu- 
rcs  de  leurs   enfans,  tu  penfe  quelquefois  carreiTer 


I  'A 


11  f     i 


1638-37] 


Lh:  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


251 


neither  the  ability  to  make  speeches  nor  to  be  a 
leader."  In  fact,  I  have  heard  several  of  his  band 
make  fun  of  him. 

We  had  another  dispute  with  a  sorcerer  named 
Pigarouich.  He  was  in  the  same  district  as  Mak\li\ea- 
bichtichioii,  and,  as  he  had  a  deadly  hatred  for  liim, 
when  he  saw  that  he  was  on  good  terms  with  the 
French,  he  was  jealous  of  him,  as  the  other  so-called 
Captain  had  been;  and,  in  my  opinion,  what  aroused 
him  still  more  was  that  he  heard  that  we  ridiculed 
his  sorceries,  and  that  we  assured  Mak\Ji\cabichtichiou 
that  his  enemy  could  not  harm  him  if  he  trusted  in 
God.  Now  having  come  one  day  with  the  men,  to 
confer  about  the  points  of  our  belief,  and  [141]  the 
vanity  of  theirs,  Mak\Ji\eabichtichiou,  speaking  first, 
said  boldly  that  what  I  had  told  them  was  good,  and 
that  he  intended  to  give  up  their  customs  and  adopt 
ours.  The  sorcerer,  thereupon  beginning  to  speak 
and  addressing  me,  said,  "  Father  le  Jeune,  I  will 
speak  in  my  turn.  Know,  then,  that  whatever  there 
may  be  in  your  belief,  there  are  five  things  that  I 
will  not  give  up,  —  the  love  for  women,  the  belief  in 
our  dreams,  the  eat-all  feasts,  the  desire  to  kill  the 
Hiroquois,  the  belief  in  sorcerers,  and  making  feasts 
for  them  even  to  bursting.  Those  are  the  things," 
said  he,  "  that  we  will  never  abandon."  Sieur  Oli- 
vier explained  all  this  to  me,  for  the  language  and 
the  accent  of  this  Savage  are  altogether  Algonquin. 
Having  heard  this  horse-and-mule  speech,  I  answered 
it  in  this  way : 

"As  to  women,  thou  art  permitted  to  keep  one 
with  thee;  having  only  one  body,  thou  hast  need  of 
only  one  woman ;  and  as  thou  wouldst  not  like  to 
have  other  men  debauch  thine,  so  it  is  r.  )t  permitted 
thee  to  touch  theirs."     He  replied  that  he  would  not 


\\ 


i  i 


TTT 


H 


252 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  j£SUITES         [Vol.  U 


It  ' 


I 


Vi 


ton  fils,  mais  tu  te  [142]  te  trompe,  tu  carreffe  le  fils 
d'vn  autre.  Car  ^i  tu  es  mefchant  comme  tu  dis,  les 
autres  te  paient  en  mefme  monoye  &  ainfi  il  ne  a 
qu'vne  confufion  de  chiens  parmy  vous.  11  demeura 
tout  confus,  &  les  autres  fe  mocquerent  de  luy. 

Pour  les  fonges  ie  luy  demanday  s'il  tiieroit  fon 
Pere  au  cas  qu'il  euft  fonge  qu'il  le  deut  faire?  le 
diable  fe  mefle  la  nuit  dans  vos  imaginations,  &  fi 
vous  luy  obeyffez  il  vous  fera  les  plus  mefchans  du 
monde.     I'adjouftai  plufieurs  autres  chofes. 

Quant,  aux  feltins  k  tout  manger  ie  luy  dis,  que 
les  demons  eftoient  bien  aifes  de  les  faire  creuer  pour 
les  faire  mourir  au  pluftoft;  que  Dieu,  au  contraire 
defirantqu'ils  vefcuffent  long-temps,  defendoit  ces  ex- 
cez  qui  ruinoient  leur  fante,  les  autres  trouuerent 
cette  refponfe  tres-bonne.  Pour  ce  qui  concerne  les 
Hiroquois  puis  que  vous  auez  guerre  auec  eux  tlie 
les  tous  fi  tu  peux.  Quant  aux  forciers  puis  que  vous 
voyez  tous  les  iours  qu'ils  ne  fgauroiet  guerir  aucun 
malade  auec  leurs  tambours,  &  autres  badineries,  fi 
vous  auez  de  I'efprit,  vous  quitteres  tout  cela.  Ie 
m'eftendis  dauatage,  mais  ie  ferois  trop  long  fi  ie 
voulois  tout  rapporter.  Pour  conclulion  ie  leur  de- 
clarai  qu'il  y  auoit  deux  vies,  I'vne  bien  courte,  & 
I'autre  bien  longue,  &  que  la  [143]  longue  feroit  tres- 
heureufe  oii  tres-malheureufe.  Qu'il  pouuoit  main- 
tenant  choifjr  celle  qui  luy  agreoit  dauantage.  il  re- 
pliqua  qu'il  aimoit  feulemet  la  vie  qu'il  auoit  en  ce 
monde.  Le  fieur  Oliuier  luy  dit,  &  moy  i'ayme 
I'autre.  Si  on  te  prefentoit  luy  dit-il  deux  robes  vne 
mefchate  qui  ne  deut  plus  durer  que  trois  iour,  &  vne 
belle  toute  neufue  qui  pent  durer  plufieurs  annees, 
laquelle  prendrois  tu  des  deux?  fans  doute  tu  pren- 


?i! 


1636-37] 


LE  J  RUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


268 


fail  to  do  it  if  he  could.  I  rejoined  that,  if  this  licen- 
tiousness existed  among  them,  they  could  not  be  sure 
of  their  own  children, —  '*  Thou  thinkest  sometimes 
that  thou  art  caressing  thy  son,  but  thou  [142]  art 
mistaken,  thou  caressest  the  son  of  another.  For  if 
thou  be  as  bad  as  thou  .sayest,  the  others  pay  thee  in 
the  same  coin,  and  thus  there  is  the  same  confusion 
among  you  that  there  is  among  dogs."  He  was  very 
much  embarrassed,  and  the  others  laughed  at  him. 

As  for  dreams,  I  asked  him  if  he  would  kill  his 
Father,  in  case  he  dreamed  that  he  was  to  do  it. 
"  The  devil  meddles  with  your  imaginations  in  the 
night;  and,  if  you  obey  him,  he  will  make  you  the 
most  wicked  people  in  the  world."  I  added  several 
other  things. 

In  regard  to  the  eat-all  feasts,  I  told  him  that  the 
demons  were  glad  to  have  them  burst,  so  as  to  kill 
them  all  the  sooner;  that  God,  on  the  contrary, 
wishing  them  to  live  a  long  time,  prohibited  these 
excesses  which  ruined  their  health.  The  others  con- 
sidered this  a  very  good  answer.  ' '  As  for  the  Hiro- 
quois,  since  you  are  at  war  with  them,  kill  them  all, 
if  thou  can.  As  regards  the  sorcerers,  since  you 
will  see  every  day  that  they  cannot  cure  any  sickness 
with  their  drums  and  other  nonsense,  if  you  have 
any  sense  you  will  give  up  all  that."  I  expatiated 
still  more  upon  this  subject,  but  it  would  take  too 
long  for  me  to  report  it  all.  In  conclusion,  I  de- 
clared to  them  that  there  were  two  lives,  one  very 
short,  and  the  other  very  long,  and  that  the  [143] 
long  one  would  be  very  happy  or  very  miserable, — 
that  he  could  now  choose  the  one  which  pleased  him 
more.  He  replied  that  the  only  life  he  cared  for  was 
the  life  of  this  world.  Sieur  Olivier  said  to  him, 
"  And  as  for  me,  I  care  for  the  other.      If  some  one 


'  ,' 


254 


LES  RELATIONS  DRS  jASUITES  [Vol.   11 


li 


!i 


I 

It'       ' 

[    m  \ 


\ 


drois  celle  qui  feroit  de  durde,  &  cependant  tu  aime 
dis  tu  vne  vie  qui  t'efchappe  tous  Ics  iours  &  que  tu 
perdras  peut-ellre  dans  peu  de  temps,  &  tu  mefprife 
la  vie  future  qui  doit  durer  h  iamais. 

Vn  autre  Sauuage  de  la  compagnie  parlant  apres 
dit,  qu'ils  n'eftoient  point  de  I'aduis  de  c6t  home,  mais 
qu'ils  trouuoient  bo  ce  qu'on  leur  auoit  enfeigne. 
Et  quelques  iours  apres  deux  oil  trois  nous  venans 
voir  en  particulier  nous  dirent  que  nous  tinffions  bon 
contre  ce  forcier,  qu'on  le  craignoit  dans  les  cabanes, 
&  qu'il  nous  vouloit  tenir  teite.  Nous  ne  manquafmes 
pas  de  I'attaquer.  Nous  eftant  venu  voir  vne  autre- 
fois, &  nous  aiant  dit  que  dans  peu  de  iours  il  deuoit 
confuiter  Ka-Khichigou  KhctiKlii  ceux  qui  font  le  iour. 
Dans  mes  relations  i'ay  appelle  ceux  qu'ils  inuoquent 
dans  leurs  tabernacles  Khichikouekhi,  que  i'interpre- 
tois  genies  [144]  du  iour.  II  me  femble  que  ie  les 
entendois  nommer  ainfi,  mais  ce  forcier  &  fes  gens 
les  nomment  du  mot  que  ie  viens  de  dire,  ou  d'vn 
autre  approcliant,  qui  fignifie  ceux  qui  font  le  iour; 
m'ayant  done  dit  qu'il  vouloit  confuiter  ces  demons, 
ie  luy  repliquay  qu'il  trompoit  fes  gens,  leur  faifant 
croire  que  ces  beaux  faifeurs  du  iour,  mouuoient  fon 
tabernacle,  &  cependant  que  c'eftoit  luy,  il  me  de- 
manda  fi  ie  voulois  gager  contre  luy,  que  fon  taber- 
nacle trembleroit  encor  que  luy  ny  autres  ne  le  tou- 
chaffent  point.  Ie  me  mettray  difoit-il,  tout  couche 
au  fond  de  mon  tabetnacle,  ie  feray  fortir  dehors  mes 
bras  &  mes  jambes,  &  neantmoins  tu  le  verras  trem- 
bler auec  fureur.  I'accepte  la  gageure,  &  mets  au 
triple  de  ce  qu'il  difoit.  Les  Sauuages  fe  rejoiiiffoient 
fort  de  cette  difpute,  les  vns  me  difoient  tu  perdras, 
les  autres  difoient  non,  il   gagnera,   car  il  eil;  plus 


1636-87] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


266 


presented  thee  two  robes," — said  he  to  him,  "an 
old  one  whieh  could  not  last  more  than  three  days, 
and  a  fine  new  one  which  might  last  several  years, — 
which  of  the  two  wouldst  thou  take?  Doubtless  thou 
wouldst  take  that  one  which  would  last;  and  yet 
thou  sayest  that  thou  lovest  a  life  which  is  slipping 
away  from  thee  every  day,  and  that  thou  wilt  lose, 
perhaps,  in  a  short  time,  and  thou  despisest  the  fu- 
ture life  which  is  to  endure  forever." 

Another  Savage  of  the  company,  speaking  after- 
wards, said  that  they  were  not  of  the  opinion  of  this 
man,  but  that  they  approved  of  what  had  been  taught 
them.  And,  a  few  days  later,  two  or  three  of  them, 
coming  to  see  us  privately,  told  us  that  we  should 
hold  out  firmly  against  this  sorcerer,  that  he  was 
feared  in  the  cabins,  and  that  he  would  oppose  us. 
We  did  not  fail  to  attack  him.  Another  time,  when 
he  came  to  see  us,  he  informed  us  that  in  a  few  days 
he  should  consult  Ka-KJiichigou  Khctikhi,  those  who 
make  the  light.  In  my  relations  I  have  called  those 
whom  they  invoke  in  their  little  tents  Khichikouekhi, 
which  I  interpreted  "genii  [144^  of  light,"  for  it 
seemed  to  me  I  had  heard  them  called  so ;  but  this 
sorcerer  and  his  people  call  them  by  the  name  I  have 
just  mentioned,  or  by  another  one  almost  like  it, 
which  signifies  "those  who  make  the  light."  Now 
having  told  me  that  he  intended  to  consult  these  de- 
mons, I  replied  to  him  that  he  was  deceiving  his 
people  in  making  them  think  that  these  fine  ' '  makers 
of  the  light  "  were  moving  his  tent,  when  it  was  he. 
He  asked  me  if  I  would  bet  with  him  that  his  tent 
would  move,  although  neither  he  nor  any  one  else 
should  touch  it.  "I  will  lie  down  flat  upon  the  floor 
of  my  tent,"  said  he,  "  I  will  stretch  my  arms  and 
my  legs  outside,  and  yet  thou  wilt  see  it  shake  vio- 


M  i 


w^ 


886 


LKS  RELATIONS  DKS /£SUITES         [Vol.   11 


!i 


'i'l 


lt< 


\,l 


1 1 


grand  forcier  que  Pigarouich.  le  leiir  dis  que  ie  ne 
voulois  tirer  aucun  gain  de  cette  gageure,  que  ie  leur 
donnois  ce  que  le  forcier  auroit  perdu,  cela  les  ani- 
moit  fort,  ils  fe  mettoient  tous  d'vn  co(l6.  M'ad- 
drelTant  done  au  forcier  ie  luy  dis  prends  garde  h.  ce 
que  tu  fais,  car  fi  c'efl  toy  qui  meut  to  tabernacle,  ie 
couperay  en  vn  momet  tous  les  lies  qui  le  tienet  en 
eftat  &  ie  te  ferai  paroiftre  [145]  impofteur:  fi  c'efl 
quelque  efprit  ou  quelque  vent  comme  tu  dis,  fgache 
que  c'eft  le  diable.  Or  le  Diable  nous  craint,  fi  c'ell 
luy  ie  luy  parleray  fortement,  ie  le  tanceray  &  le  con- 
traindray  de  confefTer  fon  impuilTance  contre  ceux 
qui  croyent  en  Dieu,  &  luy  feray  auoiier  qu'il  vous 
trompe.  Or  fe  voyant  gauffd  s'il  entre  en  fureur,  & 
s'il  te  tue,  qu'on  ne  s'en  prenne  pas  h.  nous  autres: 
s'il  fort  &  s'il  bat  ceux  qui  I'auront  appelld,  n'en  re- 
jettez  pas  la  caufe  fur  nous,  car  vous  verrez  que  nous 
le  deffieros  de  nous  aborder,  &  qu'il  ne  pourra  pas 
pource  que  Dieu  nous  protege.  En  effect  i'auois 
delTein  de  me  feruir  d'vne  efpee  deformais,  &  ie  crai- 
gnois  que  Dieu  ne  permift  au  Demon  de  faire  mal  k 
ces  infideles  &  mefcreans,  &  qu'ils  ne  creuffent  que 
cela  fe  fill  ti  noftre  follicitation,  Quand  ce  pauure 
homme  entendit  cela  il  eut  peur,  il  fit  neantmoins 
bonne  mine :  mais  changeant  de  difcours  il  me  dit, 
veux-tu  gager  que  ie  te  mettray  vn  baflon  de  Porcelaine 
dans  la  main,  tu  le  verras,  tu  le  toucheras,  tu  I'enfer- 
meras  dans  ta  main,  puis  venant  k  I'ouurir  tu  ne  le 
trouueras  plus.  S'en  efl  fait,  luy  di-je,  j'accepte  la 
gageure,  car  fi  c'efl  toy  qui  doiue  retirer  ce  ballon  tu 
feras  bien  fubtil  fi  tu  me  trompe :  fi  c'ell  le  Diable,  il 
a  peur  de  ceux  qui  fe  confient  en  Dieu.  II  ne  [146] 
me  touchera  point,  mais  peut-eflre  t'efpouflera  I'll 


>'  ^f    ■ 


1636-37]  LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


2bl 


lently."  I  accepted  the  wager,  and  put  up  three 
times  as  much  as  he  suggested.  The  Savages  en- 
joyed this  dispute  very  much,  some  saying  to  me, 
"Thou  wilt  lose,"  the  others  declaring,  "No,  he 
will  win,  for  he  is  a  greater  sorcerer  than  PigaroiiicUy 
I  told  them  that  I  did  not  wish  to  derive  any  gain 
from  this  wager,  that  I  gave  them  the  share 
the  sorcerer  would  lose;  this  excited  them  very 
much,  and  they  placed  themselves  all  on  one  side. 
Then  addressing  myself  to  the  sorcerer,  I  said  to 
him,  "  Be  careful  what  thou  doest;  for,  if  it  is  thou 
who  movest  thy  tent,  I  will  instantly  cut  all  the 
cords  which  hold  it  in  place  and  I  will  show  thee 
[145]  to  be  an  impostor.  If  it  be  some  spirit  or  the 
wind,  as  thou  sayest,  know  that  it  is  the  devil.  Now 
the  Devil  fears  us,  and,  if  it  is  he,  I  shall  speak  to 
him  severely, —  I  shall  chide  him,  and  shall  force 
him  to  confess  his  impotence  against  those  who  be- 
lieve in  God ;  and  I  shall  make  him  confess  that  he 
is  deceiving  you.  Now  when  he  sees  himself  ridi- 
culed, if  he  gets  into  a  fury,  and  if  he  kills  thee,  do 
not  lay  the  blame  upon  us ;  if  he  goes  out  and  strikes 
those  who  shall  have  called  him,  do  not  reproach  us 
for  it,  for  you  will  see  that  we  will  defy  him  to  ap- 
proach us,  and  that  he  will  not  be  able  to  do  it,  be- 
cause God  protects  us."  In  fact  I  had  intended  to 
hold  this  over  them  as  a  sword  hereafter,'*^  and  I 
feared  that  God  would  permit  the  Demon  to  do  harm 
to  these  infidels  and  skeptics,  and  they  would  be- 
lieve nothing  else  than  that  it  had  been  done  at  our 
instigation.  When  the  poor  man  heard  this,  he  was 
afraid,  though  he  preserved  a  bold  front;  but  chang- 
ing the  subject,  he  said  to  me,  "  Wilt  thou  bet  that 
I  cannot  put  a  stick  of  Porcelain  in  thy  hand,  which 
thou  wilt  see  and  touch  and  close  in  thy  hand, — 


258 


V 


LES  RELATIONS  1)/-:S  JjiSUJTKS         [Vol.  11 


I! 


bien  ferr6 :  Mon  pauure  forcier  ferrant  les  efpaules 
euft  bien  voulu  retirer  fon  efpingle  du  jeu,  comme 
on  dit,  mais  ie  le  preffois  fort,  &  m'at'drelTant  k  fes 
gens,  vous  voyez  comme  il  vous  abuie,  il  n'oferoit 
gager,  preffez-le  vous  autres,  aiin  que  vous  reco- 
gnoiffiez  fes  fourbes  &  fes  tromperies :  hiy  voyant  cela 
me  donna  beure  au  lendemain.  Ten  doiine  inconti- 
nent aduis  au  fieur  Oliuier,  &  le  priant  de  fe  ' .  ouuer 
auec  le  P,  de  Quen  &  moy,  &  quelques  Fran9ois  que 
nous  aurions  pris  pour  eflre  tefmoins  du  fait.  Le 
lendemain  i'attendois  qu'on  nous  vin'  appeller  felon 
que  nous  anions  conuenu,  mais  au  contraire  on  nous 
vint  dire  que  le  forcier  s'en  eftoit  all6  d6s  le  poinct 
du  iour  h.  la  chaff e  au  lievre,  qui  n'eft  icy  la  chaffe  que 
des  ieunes  garcons.  Ses  gens  difoient  entr'eux  qu'il 
auoit  eu  peur,  qu'il  n'auoit  point  de  courage,  les  vns 
s'en  eftonnoient  admirans  noltre  creance:  les  autres 
difoient  que  les  Fran9ois  efloient  plus  grands  forciers 
qu'eux.  II  efl  vray  qu'ils  nomment  ces  gens-la  Ma- 
n[i]touifjoueKhi,  c'eft  k  dire  qui  ont  c  >gnoiffance  auec 
le  Manitou,  auec  celuy  qui  eil  fuperieur  aux  hommes, 
appliquans  le  nom  de  Manitou  tantoft  h.  Dieu,  tan- 
tofl  au  diable. 

[147]  Quelques  iouis  s'eftans  efcoulez,  ce  forcier 
tafcha  de  me  venir  trouuer  en  particulier :  ie  f erois 
trop  long  de  rapporter  icy  comme  il  s'effor9a  douce- 
ment  de  me  gr.gner,  ie  lailTeray  vne  partie  de  ces 
chofes  pour  le  lournal.  Comme  il  efloit  auec  nous, 
plufieurs  vSauuages  entrerent,  ie  vculu  les  remettre 
fur  ce  qui  s'efl  >it  paffe :  il  me  tira  par  la  robbe,  & 
me  pria  fecrettenient  de  quitter  ce  difcours,  ie  luy  obey 
en  ci.  poinct:  mais  ie  I'eftourdy  &  fes  comj-agnons, 
par  ce  que  ie  vay  dire ;  ie  pris  vne  fueille  de  papier,  & 


H 


)'» 


I  f 


•il 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


259 


then,  upon  opening  it,  thou  wilt  no  longer  find  it 
there?"  "  Done,"  said  I,  "  I  will  accept  the  bet,  for 
it  is  thou  who  must  take  away  this  stick,  and  thou 
wilt  be  sly  indeed  if  thou  deceivest  me ;  if  it  be  the 
Devil,  he  is  afraid  of  those  who  believe  in  God.  He 
[146]  will  not  touch  me,  but  perhaps  he  will  give 
thee  a  close  dusting."  My  poor  sorcerer,  shrugging 
his  shoulders,  would  have  been  very  glad  to  with- 
draw his  pin  from  the  game,  as  the  saying  is,  but  I 
urged  him  strongly,  and,  addressing  myself  to  his 
people,  said,  "  Yoa  see  how  he  deludes  you;  he 
would  not  dare  to  take  up  the  bet ;  do  you  urge  him, 
so  that  you  may  discover  his  frauds  and  his  deceits." 
When  he  perceived  this,  he  appointed  an  hour  for 
the  next  day.  I  immediately  informed  sieur  Olivier 
of  it,  and  requested  him  to  be  there  with  Father  de 
Quen  and  me,  and  some  Frenchmen,  whom  we 
would  take  along  as  witnesses  of  the  aifair.  The 
next  day,  I  waited  for  them  to  come  and  s-immon  us, 
as  we  had  arranged ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  they  came 
to  tell  us  that  the  sorcerer  had  gone  off  at  daybreak 
to  hunt  hares,  which  is  here  the  sport  only  of  young 
boys.  His  people  said  among  themselves  that  he 
was  afraid,  tha^  Le  had  no  courage ;  some  of  them 
were  astonished,  and  wondcxod  at  our  belief;  others 
said  the  French  ere  .greater  sorcerers  than  they 
were.  In  truth  they  name  such  people  Man[i]touisi- 
ouekhi,  meaning,  "those  who  are  acquainted  with 
the  Manitou,  with  him  who  is  superior  to  men,"  ap- 
plying the  name  Manitou  now  to  God  and  now  to  the 
devil. 

[147]  Some  days  having  elapsed,  this  sorcerer  tried 
to  come  and  see  me  privately;  it  wouM  take  me  too 
long  to  relate  here  how  he  tried  to  win  me  by  gentle 
means, —  I  will  leave  a  part  of  these  things  for  the 


260 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  U 


) 


\     ! 


1     I 


ie  leur  fis  tenir  par  les  quatre  coins,  puis  ayant  mis 
par  deffus  quelques  aiguilles,  ie  paffois  doucement  ma 
main  par  delTous,  tenant  entre  mes  doigts  vne  petite 
pierre  d'aymant:  Ces  aiguilles  attirees  par  cefte 
pierre,  alloient  &  venoient,  auan9oient  ou  reculoient 
felon  Ie  mouuemet  de  ma  main :  cela  les  eftona  voyas 
courir  &  tourner  ces  aiguilles  fans  qu'on  les  touchafl. 
Les  voyant  dans  I'eflonnemet  ie  dy  au  forcier  qu'il 
en  fift  autant ;  il  refpondit  par  les  yeux  me  regardant 
fans  dire  mot :  ie  leur  declaray  que  cela  f e  faifoit  na- 
turellement,  que  ie  ne  me  feruois  point  du  diable 
pour  Ie  faire,  &  que  c'eftoit  vne  chofe  mefchante  de 
s'en  feruir:  Qu'en  Fn  ;  on  mettoit  ^  mort  tous 
les  Sorciers  &  Magiciens,  quand  [148]  on  les  pouuoit 
def couurir ;  que  Ie  malin  ef prit  ne  faifoit  iamais  plai- 
fir  k  perfonne,  qu'il  s'efforgoit  au  commencement  de 
couurir  fa  malice,  mais  qu'en  fin  il  trompoit  ceux  qui 
auoyent  recours  a  luy.  Pour  toy  Pigarouich,  di-ie 
au  Sorcier,  fi  tu  veux  croire  mon  confeil  tu  ne  con- 
iulteras  iamais  les  Demons,  ce  font  des  menteurs. 
lis  te  difent  que  fe  font  eux  qui  font  Ie  iour,  c'eft  vne 
impofture :  c'eft  Dieu  qui  a  I'ait  Ie  iour  creant  Ie  So- 
leil:  apres  que  ces  Demons  t'auront  bien  fait  faire 
du  mal  aux  autres,  ils  te  tueront  &  t'entraifneront 
dans  les  flammes.  Penfe  a  ce  que  ie  te  dis:  II  me 
refpondit  qu'il  nous  viendroit  voir.  II  y  eft  venu  en 
effect,  &  nous  a  propof^  quelques  queflions  que  ie 
vay  defduire. 


** 


\ 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


261 


Journal.  While  he  was  with  us,  several  Savages  en- 
tered, and  I  wished  to  remind  them  of  what  had 
occurred;  he  pulled  my  gown,  and  begged  me  in  a 
whisper  to  drop  that  subject.  I  obeyed  him  on  this 
particular,  but  I  dumbfounded  him  and  his  compan- 
ions by  what  I  am  going  to  relate.  I  took  a  sheet  of 
paper,  and  made  them  hold  it  by  the  four  corners ; 
then,  having  placed  upon  it  some  needles,  I  slowly 
passed  my  hand  over  it,  holding  between  my  fingers 
a  little  lodcstone.  The  needles,  attracted  by  this 
stone,  went  and  came,  advanced  and  retreated,  ac- 
cording to  the  movement  of  my  hand.  They  were 
astonished  at  seeing  these  needles  run  and  turn 
about,  without  any  one  touching  them.  Seeing  their 
amazement,  I  told  the  sorcerer  that  he  should  do 
the  same;  he  answered  by  staring  at  me,  without 
saying  a  word.  I  explained  to  them  that  this  was  a 
natural  phenomenon,  that  I  did  not  avail  myself  of 
the  devil,  in  order  to  do  it,  and  that  it  was  a  wicked 
thing  to  use  his  help ;  that  in  France  they  put  Sor- 
cerers and  Magicians  to  death,  when  [148]  they  could 
be  discovered ;  that  the  evil  spirit  never  did  any  one 
any  good ;  that  in  the  beginning  he  tried  to  cover  up 
his  malice,  but  in  the  end  he  deceived  those  who  had 
recourse  to  him.  "  As  for  thee,  Pigarouich,"  said  I 
to  the  Sorcerer,  "  if  thou  wilt  talve  my  advice,  thou 
wilt  never  consult  the  Demons,  they  are  liars.  They 
tell  thee  it  is  they  who  make  the  light;  this  is  an  im- 
position, for  it  is  God  who  makes  the  light  by  creat- 
ing the  Sun.  After  these  Demons  shall  have  caused 
thee  to  do  much  harm  to  others,  they  will  kill  thee 
and  drag  thee  into  the  flames.  Think  on  what  I 
tell  thee."  He  answered  that  he  would  come  and 
see  us.  He  did  indeed  come,  and  proposed  to  us 
some  questions  which  I  am  going  to  explain. 


m 


262 


1 
'i  1 

\ 

■  ) 

/ 

r 

1 

1 

1 , 

m 

kL 

LES  RELATIONS  DES  jtSUITES        [Vol.11 


[149]  CHAPITRE  IX. 

QVELQVES   ENTRETIENS   AUEC   LE    SORCIER   SUSDIT. 

CET  homme  ayant  veu  que  nous  luy  faifions 
tefte,  que  fouuent  nous  le  defficns  d'exercer 
fes  charmes  contre  nous:  que  noiF.  nous  moc- 
quions  mefme  du  Manitou  qu'ils  redoiitent  comme 
lamort:  Que  nous  difions  hautement  que  les  Sor- 
ciers  n'auoyent  aucun  pouuoir  que  celuy  que  le  Dieu 
des  Chrefliens  leur  permet,  &  que  tous  ceiix  qui 
croyent  en  luy  ne  les  deuoyent  pas  craindre,  com- 
nien9a  comme  ie  m 'imagine,  k  nous  tenir  plus  grands 
Sorciers  que  luy.  II  me  vint  voir  en  fecret,  &  me 
propofa  diuerfes  queftions  grandem<^ut  ridicules. 

Eftant  done  feul  en  noftre  maifon,  il  me  dit,  ie  te 
veux  racompter  ce  que  ie  fay:  fi  tu  Vimprouue  ie  le 
quitteray,  car  ie  veux  croire  en  celuy  qui  a  tout  fait. 
Ie  fay  des  feftins  aufquels  il  faut  tout  manger,  le 
chante  fort  pendant  ces  feftins.  Ie  croy  k  mes  fonges, 
ie  les  [150]  interprete,  comme  auiTi  les  fonges  des 
autres:  Ie  chante  &  ie  bats  mon  Tambour  pour  eftre 
heureux  k  la  chaile  &  pour  guerir  les  malades :  Ie 
confulte  ceux  qui  ont  fait  le  lour.  Ie  tue  les  hommes 
auec  mes  forts,  &  auec  mes  inuentions  ie  prend  des 
robbes,  &  d'autres  prefens  pour  la  guerifon  des  ma- 
lades:  i'ordonne  qu'on  en  donne  auffi  aux  malades, 
dy  moy  ce  que  tu  trouue  de  mauuais  en  tout  cela. 
Ie  luy  refutay  tous  ces  arti.'les  par  bonnes  raifons  le 
mieux  qu'il  me  fut  poffible. 


1636-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


263 


[149]    CHAPTER   IX. 
SOME    INTERVIEWS   WITH   THE   AFORESAID   SORCERER. 

THIS  man, — having  seen  that  we  are  holding  our 
own  against  him,  that  we  often  defied  him  to 
exercise  his  charms  upon  us;  that  we  even 
ridiculed  the  Manitou,  whom  they  fear  as  they  do 
death ;  that  we  were  saying  boldly  that  the  Sorcer- 
ers had  no  power  outside  of  that  which  the  God  of 
the  Christians  grants  them,  and  that  all  those  who 
believe  in  him  ought  not  to  fear, — began,  I  imagine, 
to  consider  us  greater  Sorcerers  than  himself.  He 
came  to  see  me  secretly,  and  proposed  to  me  divers 
questions  ridiculous  in  the  extreme. 

Being,  then,  alone  with  me  in  our  house,  he  said, 
' '  I  am  going  to  tell  thee  what  I  do ;  if  thou  dost  not 
approve  of  it  I  will  give  it  up,  for  I  wish  to  believe 
in  him  who  has  made  all.  I  give  feasts  at  which  all 
must  be  eaten,  I  sing  loudly  during  these  feasts;  I 
believe  in  my  dreams, —  I  [150]  interpret  them,  and 
also  the  dreams  of  others ;  I  sing  and  beat  my  Drum, 
in  order  to  be  lucky  in  the  chase  and  to  cure  sick- 
ness; I  consult  those  who  have  made  the  Light;  I 
kill  men  b}'-  my  sorceries  and  with  my  contrivances ; 
I  take  robes  and  other  gifts  for  curing  the  sick ;  I 
order  that  these  should  also  be  given  to  the  sick 
themselves.  Tell  me,  what  dost  thou  find  bad  in  all 
that?"  I  refuted  all  these  points  by  good  argu- 
ments, the  best  I  could  conjure  up. 

Another  time,  he  told  me  that  during  their  epi- 


■y-.*-*^. 


rr 


264 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jASUITES         [Vol.11 


/ 


lii 


I  I 


Ih': 


\ 


Vne  autre  fois  il  me  dit  que  durant  leur  mortality, 
il  y  a  trois  ou  quatre  ans,  qu'eflant  prefque  k  I'ago- 
nie  comme  les  autres,  il  auoit  veu  en  fonge  vne  Mai- 
fon  faite  comme  la  noftre,  dans  laquelle  il  y  auoit  des 
Images  comme  celles  qu'il  voyoit  chez  nous :  &  qu'a- 
pres  ce  fonge  il  guerit,  &  depuis  autant  de  fois  qu'il 
s'eft  trouue  malade,  s'il  a  peu  auoir  le  mefme  fonge, 
qu'il  n'a  point  retard^  k  recouurer  la  fant6:  h6  bien, 
me  fit-il,  cela  n'eft-il  pas  bon?  le  prins  peine  de  luy 
defcouurir  la  vanity  de  leurs  refueries. 

II  me  dit  vn  autre  iour,  que  pour  deuenir  forcier, 
c'eft  "k  dire  pour  auoir  communication  auec  le  Mani- 
tou,  &  ertre  heureux  [151]  aux  fonges.  II  auoit  jeuf- 
n6  cinq  iours  &  cinq  nuicts,  fans  boire  ny  manger, 
retire  dans  vne  petite  cabanne  au  milieu   .es  bois. 

Comme  ie  I'auois  repris  de  fes  lubricitez,  il  me  pro- 
pofa  quelques  cas  de  Confcience :  tu  dis,  me  faifoit-il, 
que  Dieu  defiFend  la  pluralite  des  femmes :  he  bien, 
pour  le  contenter  ie  n'en  auray  qu'vne  'k  mes  coftez: 
Mais  y  aura  il  du  mal  d'en  aller  chercher  d'autres  que 
ie  ne  tiendray  point  pour  femmes?  Ie  luy  reparty, 
voudrois-tu  bien  que  quelqu'vn  vint  defbaucher  ta 
f emme  ou  ta  fille  ?  Non  pas,  refpond-il :  Tu  vois  done 
bien  que  c'eft  mal  fait  de  folliciter  k  mal  les  femmes 
ou  filles  d'autruy. 

Cela  eft  vray,  me  fit-il :  mais  fi  les  femmes  me  re- 
cherchent,  feray-ie  mal  de  condefcendre  a  leur  defir? 
Si  ta  femme  ou  ta  fille  recherchoyent  quelque  homme 
pour  fe  proftituer,  feroyent  elles  bien?  Non  ce  n'eft 
pas  bien  fait:  done  les  femmes  qui  te  rechercbent 
-font  mal?  II  eft  vray,  elles  n'ont  point  d'efprit,  ref- 
pond-il :  fi  elles  font  mal  de  te  demander  vne  chofe 
illicite,  aufsi  fais  tu  mal  de  leur  accorder,  tu  as  raifon, 
repart-il,  ie  cognois  bien  ce  que  tu  dis. 


i 


'il 


f  - 


16o(5-37] 


LE  JEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


265 


demic  three  or  four  years  ago,  he,  being  almost  in 
the  agony  of  death,  like  the  others,  had  seen  in  a 
dream  a  House  made  like  ours,  in  which  were  some 
Images  like  those  he  saw  in  our  house;  and  that 
after  this  dream  he  recovered;  and,  since  then, 
whenever  he  has  been  sick,  if  he  could  have  the 
same  dream,  he  quickly  recovered  his  health.  "  Now 
then,"  he  said  to  me,  "  is  that  not  a  good  thing?" 
I  took  pains  to  show  him  the  vanity  of  their  dreams. 

He  told  me  another  day  that,  in  order  to  become 
a  sorcerer, —  that  is,  to  have  communication  with  the 
Manitou,  and  to  be  lucky  [15  ij  in  dreams, —  he  had 
fasted  five  days  and  five  nights,  without  drinking  or 
eating,  isolated  in  a  little  cabin  in  the  midst  of  the 
woods. 

As  I  had  reprimanded  him  for  his  lusts,  he  pro- 
posed certain  questions  of  Conscience  to  me.  * '  Thou 
sayest,"  he  said,  "  that  God  prohibits  a  plurality  of 
wives;  well,  then,  to  satisfy  him  I  will  only  have 
one  with  me ;  but  will  there  be  any  harm  in  going 
to  seek  others,  whom  I  shall  not  take  as  wives?"  I 
answered  him,  "  Dost  thou  wish  some  one  to  come 
and  debauch  thy  wife  or  thy  daughter?"  "  No," 
said  he.  "  Well,  then,  thou  seest  plainly  it  is  an  evil 
deed  to  solicit  the  wives  and  daughters  of  others." 

"  That  is  true,"  said  he,  "  but,  if  the  women  seek 
me,  shall  I  do  wrong  to  yield  to  their  desire? "  "If 
thy  wife  or  thy  daughter  were  to  seek  some  man  with 
whom  to  prostitute  herself,  would  she  be  doing 
right?"  "No,  that  is  not  doing  right."  "Then 
the  women  who  seek  thee,  are  they  doing  wrong?" 
"Certainly,  they  have  no  sense,"  he  replied.  "If 
they  do  wrong  to  ask  thee  for  an  unlawful  thing, 
thou  also  doest  wrong  to  grant  it  to  them."  "  Thou 
art  right,"  said  he,  '    I  grant  what  thou  sayest." 


\ 


/^v---,- 


.•.•i*  ■'•f  .Bji^JL •■ 


T7I 


'H 


f' 


) 


266 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  JESUITES         [Vol.  11 


II  me  demanda  fi  en  effect  Makheabichtichiou  [152] 
vouloit  croire  en  Dieu:  ie  luy  dy  qu'il  le  difoit  ainfi: 
au  re  fie  luy  adjouflay-ie,  on  m'a  dit  que  tu  le  voulois 
tuer  par  tes  forts  donne  t'en  de  garde,  car  mainte- 
nant  qu'il  veut  croyre  en  celuj/  qui  a  tout  fait,  il  efl 
en  fa  protection :  &  le  Diable  ne  luy  pouuant  faire 
aucun  mal  defchargeroit  peut-eilre  fa  colere  fur  toy. 
Pour  Makheabichtichiou  ie  luy  ay  confeill6,  non  pas 
de  te  vouloir  du  mal,  mais  de  prier  Dieu  qu'il  te  face 
fage  &  te  face  quitter  tes  fortileges :  car  noftre  Dieu 
nous  deffend  de  hayr  perfonne,  il  prend  luy-mefme 
la  vengeance  pour  nous  contre  nos  ennemis.  Ce  bon 
homme  efpouuante  fit  incontinent  la  paix  auec  Ma- 
kheabichtichiou, fe  promettans  I'vn  I'autre  en  ma  pre- 
fence  de  s'entraymer  &  de  fe  tenir  comme  freres. 
Depuis  ce  temps-la  ce  Sorcier  fe  rendit  plus  curieux 
de  fyauoir  quelle  eftoit  noftre  doctrine.  II  me  fit  di- 
uerfes  interrogations  touchant  la  vie  eternelle,  tou- 
chant  I'enfer,  touchant  la  refurrection  des  corps,  &  fe 
monftroit  ^\.  attentif  que  i'en  eftois  eftonn^.  II  me 
promit  qu'il  prieroit  Dieu  en  fecret,  il  me  faifoit  dire 
quelque  Oraifon  pour  I'apprendre.  II  m'affeura  qu'il 
ne  confulteroit  plus  les  Demons  &  qu'il  s'abftiendroit 
des  autres  chofes  que  ie  luy  auois  deffendu.  II  a 
[153]  garde  cela  tandis  qu'il  a  efte  noftre  voifm: 
mais  comme  il  eft  peu  inftruit,  &  que  s'il  a  la  foy 
c'efl  vne  foy  de  crainte  &  tres-feruile,  il  oublie  aife- 
ment  fes  promeffes.  Eftant  certain  iour  k  la  chalfe, 
comme  ils  fe  trouuerent  preffez  de  faim  n'ayans 
rien  pris :  MaKheabichtichiou  dit  aux  Sauuages,  vous 
f9auez  que  le  P.  nous  a  dit  que  nous  euffions  recours 
a  Dieu  en  nos  necefTitez,  prions-le  maintenant  qu'il 
nous   aflifte:   tous  les  autres  fe   mirent  k  rire:  ex- 


li  II 


h) 


Itt36-37J 


LE /EUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


267 


He  asked  me  if  Makheabichtichiou  did  really  [152] 
wish  to  believe  in  God.  I  told  him  that  he  said  he 
did.  "  Moreover,"  I  added,  "  I  have  been  told  that 
thou  wishe.st  to  kill  him  by  thy  charms;  be  careful, 
for  now  that  he  is  trying  to  believe  in  him  who  has 
made  all,  he  is  under  his  protection;  and  the  Devil, 
not  being  able  to  do  him  any  harm,  may  dii  charge  his 
wrath  upon  thee.  As  to  Makheabichtichiou,  I  have 
advised  him  not  to  wish  thee  any  harm,  but  to  pray 
God  to  make  thee  wise  and  to  make  thee  give  up  thy 
sorceries ;  for  our  God  forbids  us  to  hate  any  one,  he 
himself  taking  revenge  for  us  upon  our  enemies." 
This  simple  man,  greatly  frightened,  immediately 
made  peace  with  Makheabichtichiou,  each  promising 
the  other  in  my  presence  to  love  and  treat  the  other 
as  a  brother.  After  that  time  this  Sorcerer  became 
more  curious  to  know  about  our  doctrine.  He  asked 
me  various  questions  regarding  the  future  life,  hell, 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  showed  himself  so 
attentive  that  I  was  astonished.  He  promised  me  he 
would  pray  to  God  in  secret,  and  had  me  repeat  a 
Prayer  for  him  to  learn.  He  assured  me  that  he 
would  no  longer  consult  the  Demons,  and  that  he 
would  refrain  from  other  things  I  had  prohibited. 
He  [153]  kept  this  up  as  long  as  he  was  our  neigh- 
bor; but,  as  he  is  only  slightly  instructed,  and  as  his 
faith,  if  he  have  any  at  all,  is  the  faith  of  fear  and  ser- 
vility, he  easily  forgets  his  promises.  One  day,  in 
the  hunt,  when  they  were  pressed  by  hunger,  hav- 
ing captured  nothing,  Makheabichtichiou  said  to  the 
Savages,  ' '  You  know  that  the  Father  has  told  us  to 
have  recourse  to  God  in  our  distress ;  let  us  pray  him 
now  to  assist  us."  All  the  other  Savages  began  to 
laugh  except  the  Sorcerer,  who  did  not  oppose  the 


'm  '  m   «'  tf    »   -«   <«    * 


I  i     /' 


\i\ 


'M 


l'» 


268 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES         [Vol.  11 


cept^  le  Sorcier  qui  ne  contraria  point  la  propofition 
faite  de  prier  Dieu.  Or  pour  le  prefent  ie  ne  f§ay  oti 
eft  ce  pauure  homme :  c'eft  le  malheur  de  cefte  Na- 
tion, ie  croy  qu'ils  font  defcendus  de  Cayn,  ou  de 
quelque  autre  errant  comme  luy. 


■  — ^ '•■i.-»i_**^(»*fft.  v..- 


3L.    11 

ition 

y  ou 

Na- 

1  de 


1636-37] 


LEJEUNE'S  RELATION,  1637 


269 


proposition  made  to  pray  to  God.  Now  for  the  pres- 
ent I  do  not  know  where  this  poor  man  is;  this  is  the 
misfortune  of  this  Nation,  which  I  verily  believe  has 
descended  from  Cain,  or  from  some  other  wanderer 
like  him. 


i 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


-  m 

^  m 


M 

2.2 


12.0 


i.8 


1.25 

1.4 

16 

M 

6"     — 

► 

<9 


/} 


<?. 


e: 


"<3 


'^1 


c-^i. 


A 


>^ 


r 


w 


■/f 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

JVE6STER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


Mi 


t-?/ 


e 


1*1 

1 


1   f' 


,  '' 


'\  it 


i'V 
'  I ,  I 


IS    \ 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  DATA:   VOL.  XI 


XXVII -XXVIII 

Brebeuf 's  two  letters  to  the  general  of  the  order, 
here  given,  were  both  sent  from  Ilionatiria, —  one 
without  date,  but  bearing  internal  evidence  of  having 
been  written  in  1636,  and  the  other  dated  May  20, 
1637.  The  original  manuscripts  are  in  Latin,  and 
preserved  in  the  MSS.  Soc.  Jes.  In  1858,  Father 
Martin  made  copies  thereof,  and  his  apographs  are 
now  in  the  Archives  of  St.  Mary's  College,  at  Mont- 
real ;  we  follow  the  text  of  the  Latin  apographs,  in 
the  present  issue,  and  our  English  translation  is  made 
therefrom.  This  is,  so  far  as  we  are  aware,  the  first 
publication  of  the  letters  in  the  language  i'^  which 
they  were  written. 

Martin's  French  translations  of  his  apographs  are 
given  in  Carayon's  Premiere  Mission,  pp.  163-166, 
and  157-162  respectively.  Through  a  clerical  error, 
Carayon  gives  1638  (instead  of  1636)  as  the  date  of 
our  Doc.  XXVII.,  thus  throwing  them  out  of  true 
chronological  sequence;  we  restore  them  to  their 
proper  places. 

XXIX 

The  Relation  of  1637  (Rouen,  1638)  is,  for  conven- 
ience, styled  Le  Jeune's;  but  like  many  others  of  the 
series,  it  is  a  composite.  The  book  contains  three 
sections:  the  first  (pp.  1-313)  consisting  of  309  pp., 
is  Le  Jeune's  own  Relation,   as  superior,  dated  on 


w^ 


h^ 

\M  i 

li  i 

if 

]l! 


f 


272 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  /^SUITES 


board  the  ship  Sainte  Marie  at  Cap  Rouge,  August 
31,  1637,  and  addressed  to  the  provincial  of  the 
Jesuits,  for  the  province  of  France ;  following  this 
(pp.  314-  336),  is  a  letter  of  23  pp.,  from  Le  Jeune  to 
the  provincial,  dated  Sept.  11,  evidently  sent  in  the 
same  ship  with  the  Relation,  as  a  postscript ;  the  third 
section,  of  256  pp.,  separate  pagination,  is  the  annual 
Huron  Relation,  rendered  to  Le  Jeune, —  this  time, 
signed  by  Frangois  Joseph  le  Mercier,  and  dated  at 
Ihonattiria,  June  21,  1637.  Owing  to  the  fact  that 
Le  Jeune's  two  contributions  are  continuously  paged, 
they  are  classed  by  bibliographers  as  together  consti- 
tuting Part  L  of  the  Relation  of  1637;  and  the  sepa- 
rately-paged Huron  report  as  Part  H.  thereof. 

For  the  text  of  this  document,  we  have  had  re- 
course to  the  original  printed  Relation  (first  issue), 
in  Lenox  Library,  which  is  usually  designated  as 
"H.  67,"  because  described  in  Harrisse'siVl?/^^,  no.  67. 

Collation  (H.  67):  Title,  with  verso  blank,  i  leaf; 
"  Extraict  du  Priuilege  du  Roy  "  (dated  Paris,  Feb. 
5,  1638),  p.  (i);  "Approbation'*  by  the  provincial 
(dated  Paris,  Jan.  22,  1638),  p.  (i);  "Table  des 
Chapitres,"  pp.  (2);  introductory  letter,  Le  Jeune 
to  the  provincial,  pp.  (4);  text  by  Le  Jeune  (15 
chaps.),  pp.  I- 3 13;  "  Derniere  lettre  dv  P.  Paul  le 
leune,"  pp.  314-336;  text  by  Le  Mercier  (Huron 
Relation,  7  chaps.),  pp.  1-256  (separate  pagination). — 
A  folding  wood-engraving,  representing  fireworks, 
appears  between  pp.  18  and  19  of  Part  L 

Peculiarities:  The  pagination  is,  in  places,  erratic : 
In  Part  L,  p.  14  is  mispaged  13;  p.  182,  mispaged 
128;  there  are  no  pp.  193-  196  in  this  part,  signature 
"M"endingwithp.i92,and  signature  "  N  "  beginning 
with  p.  197.     The  copy  in  Harvard  College  has  p. 


IHHIPi 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  DATA:   VOL.  XI 


273 


167  mispaged  as  168,  though  in  both  issues  in  the 
Lenox  Library  the  pagination,  in  this  respect,  is 
correct.  In  Part  IL  (the  Huron  Relation),  p.  170 
is  mispaged  172.  There  are  several  errors  in  page 
references,  in  the  Table  des  Chapitres,  which  will  be 
found  corrected  within  brackets,  in  the  present  issue. 
Signature  "A"  begins  with  p.  i  of  the  text  —  the  pre- 
liminary matter  is  made  up  of  the  title,  plus  sig.  "a" 
in  four.  Although  Parts  L  and  IL  are  separately 
paged,  the  signatures  of  the  volume  form  a  continu- 
ous series.  Part  II.  beginning  with  "Aa." 

Harrisse's  Notes  (no.  68),  and  the  Lenox  Catalogue 
( p.  5  )  describe  what  is  called  a  second  issue.  The 
title-page  of  the  example  in  the  Lenox  Library  is 
an  entire  reset;  it  reads  line-for-line  like  H.  67,  down 
to  the  ornament ;  in  the  place  of  the  one  reproduced 
in  our  facsimile,  H.  68  presents  "  the  monogram  of 
Christ,  surrounded  by  rays  of  light. '  *  The  remain- 
der of  the  title  of  the  second  issue  is  as  follows : 

A  ROVEN,  I  Chez   Iean  le  Bovlenger.  |  Et  fe 
vendent  ti  Paris,  \  Chez  Pierre  de  Bresche,  rue  S. 
Eftienne  |  des    Grecs    k    I'lmage    Saindt     lofeph.  | 
M.  DC.  XXXVIII.  I  A  VEC  PRIVILEGE  DV  ROY.   \ 

Harrisse  declares  that  the  differences  in  title-page, 
between  H.  67  and  H.  68,  are  the  only  ones  dis- 
coverable. The  errors  in  pagination,  both  in  Table 
and  text,  are  identical;  but  we  have  discovered 
two  typographical  differences,  in  Part  I.,  which  are 
slight,  but  interesting:  On  p.  300,  line  21,  the  word 
tra  cts,  in  H.  67,  appears  with  the  "  i  "  dropped  out, 
while  in  H.  68  the  defect  is  remedied  to  read  traicts; 
on  p.  304,  last  line,  the  longt-emps  of  H.  67  becorries 
long-temps  in  H.  68.  Possibly  other  changes  night 
be  found,  upon  a  line-for-line  comparison.     Harrisse 


I    \ 


274 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  J&SUITES 


I 


(no.  67)  has  omitted  to  indicate  the  parallel  line- 
divisions  between  the  seventh  and  eighth  lines,  after 
the  word  "  Provincial."  In  no.  68  he  has  made  a 
similar  omission  in  the  imprint,  between  the  second 
and  third  lines,  after  "  Bovlenger. " 

Apparently,  the  Rouen  printer  and  dealer  worked 
off  a  special  edition  for  sale  in  Paris,  with  a  fresh 
title-page  giving  the  name  of  the  dealer  in  the  latter 
city  —  the  home  edition  being  H.  67,  and  the  Paris 
edition  H.  68.  That  the  Rouen  edition  was  the  first, 
is  evident  from  the  typographical  corrections  above 
noted.  Further,  in  the  Rouen  example  in  Lenox, 
there  are  numerous  "  bites  "  of  the  frisket,  in  print- 
ing; in  the  Paris  example,  in  the  same  library,  the 
impressions  are  all  clear,  showing  that  the  frisket 
had  by  that  time  been  adjusted. 

A  note  in  Lenox  Catalogue,  after  the  description 
of  H.  68,  says:  "  In  the  Bib.  du  Roi  at  Paris  there 
was  a  copy  having  folio  i  of  first  part  double.  The 
title  to  Chap.  i.  was  mil  six  cens  trente  sept  —  in  the 
other  trente  six  —  the  latter  no  doubt  a  mistake  and 
intended  to  be  cancelled." 

Copies  of  this  Relation  are  to  be  found  in  the 
Brown  (H.  ()'j),  Lenox  (both  issues),  Laval  University 
at  Quebec  (both  issues),  and  Harvard  College  (H.  67) 
libraries,  and  (H.  67)  in  the  British  Museum.  Copies 
of  the  first  issue  (Rouen)  have  been  sold  or  priced  as 
follows:  O'Callaghan  (1882),  no.  12 16,  brought  $20, 
and  had  cost  him  $33.75  in  gold ;  Harrassowitz  (1882), 
no.  24,  priced  at  150  marks;  Barlow  (1889),  no.  1277, 
sold  for  $22.50;  Dufossd  (1892),  priced  at  300  francs. 
Copies  of  the  second  issue  (Rouen  et  Paris)  have  been 
priced  as  follows:  Leclerc(i878),  no.  779,  200 francs; 
Dufosse  (189 1  and  1893),  225  and  300  francs. 


NOTES  TO  VOL.  XI 


(Figures  in  parentheses,  following  number  of  note,  refer  to  pages 

of  English  text.) 

I  (P-  i)— The  grain  that  some  call  Turkish:  Indian  corn,  or 
maize  (Zea  mays,  Linn.), — also  known  at  that  time  as  "Turkey 
wheat"  or  "Turkey  corn"  (from  a  vague  notion  that  it  originated 
in  Turkey),  and  ' '  Indian  wheat ' '  (bU  d ' Inde).  The  word  ' '  maize ' ' 
is  a  form  of  the  original  Haytian  name,  mahis  or  mahiz.  The  early 
explorers  found  this  grain  under  cultivation  by  the  American  abo- 
rigines, from  Canada  to  Chile;  and  the  Spaniards,  soon  after  the 
discovery  of  America,  introduced  maize  into  Europe,  whence  it 
rapidly  spread  over  the  civilized  world.  There  was  long  a  contro- 
versy among  scientific  men  over  the  question  whether  maize  was  of 
American  or  of  Oriental  origin:  the  former  theory  was  advocated 
notably  by  Humboldt  and  De  Candolle,  and  appears  most  probable. 

Cartier  describes  the  culture  and  use  of  this  corn  by  the  natives 
of  Hochelaga,  in  his  Brief  Rdcit  (Tross  ed.,  1863),  fol.  23,  24. 
Champlain  saw  it  everywhere  along  the  North  Atlantic  coast ;  he 
is  "  the  first  who  has  left  a  record  of  its  cultivation  in  New  England, 
and  of  its  preservation  through  the  winter."  He  also  noticed  that 
the  Indians  made  successive  plantings  thereof. —  See  his  Voyages 
(Prince  Soc),  vol.  ii.,  pp.  64-66,  82,  121,  122.  Cf.  Smith's  Generall 
Historie  of  Virginia  (London,  1629;  reprint,  Richmond,  Va.,  1891), 
vol.  i.,  p.  126. 

On  the  preparation  and  use  of  maize  as  food,  see  vol.  v.  of  this, 
series,  note  28;  Champlain  (ut  supra),  vol.  ii.,  p.  123,  and  vol.  iii., 
pp.  162-164;  Smith's  Virginia  (ut  supra),  vol.  i.,  p.  127;  and 
Charlevoix  s  /<?«r«. /^/jA,  pp.  331-333.  It  is  estimated  that  a 
larger  part  of  the  human  race  is  nourished  by  this  grain  than  by- 
any  other  except  rice. 

Columbus  and  Oviedo  mention  that  the  aborigines  of  the  New 
World  made  from  maize  an  intoxicating  liquor,  called  chicha,  which 
was  also  observed  by  Pickering  in  use  in  Peru  (Chron.  Hist,  of 
Plants,  pp.  610,  859).  For  further  information  regarding  maize, 
see  Salisbury's  History  and  Chetnical  Investigation  of  Maize 
(Albany,  1849);  Lundy's  "  Zea  Maize,"  in  Phila.  Numis.  and  Antig, 
Soc.  Proc,  25th  anniv.  (Phila.,  1883),  pp.  15-22;  Carr's  Food  of 
Amer.  Inds.,  and  Mounds  of  Miss.  Valley. 


276 


LES  RELA  TIONS  DES  jASUITES 


m  *> 


2  (p.  17). — Attignenonghac :    see  vol.  viii.,  note  2"^. 

3  (p.  49). — The  Knights  Hospitallers  of  St.  John  (also  called 
Knights  of  Rhodes,  and  Knights  of  Malta),  a  religious  and  military 
order,  had  its  origin  in  the  hospitals  founded  at  Jerusalem  (1048), 
by  certain  Italians,  for  the  benefit  of  pilgrims  thither ;  these  hospi- 
tals were  served  by  a  conf-aternity,  under  one  Gerard.  Af*:er  the 
capture  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Crusaders,  the  Hospital  brothers  were 
joined  by  several  Knights,  one  of  whom,  Raymond  du  Puy,  became 
the  head  of  the  order  upon  Gerard's  death  (11 18.)  To  their  former 
duties  of  hospitality  and  the  care  of  the  sick  was  now  added  that  of 
knighthood,  in  opposition  to  infidels  —  which  latter  soon  predomi- 
nated in  the  work  of  the  order.  Its  constitutions,  based  on  the 
Augustinian  rule,  were  approved  by  Pope  Calixtus  H.  (1120).  Dur- 
ing four  centuries,  this  order  won  great  renown  and  power  from  its 
brilliant  achievements  in  the  long  and  bloody  struggle  between  the 
Christians  and  Saracens.  The  island  of  Rhodes  was  the  headquar- 
ters of  the  Hospitallers,  from  1310  until  1522,  when  they  were 
defeated,  after  a  long  siege,  and  driven  from  the  island.  The  em- 
peror Charles  V.  having  given  them  the  island  of  Malta,  they  estab- 
lished themselves  here,  rendering  Malta  one  of  the  strongest  forti- 
fied places  in  the  world.  They  held  this  island  until  1 798,  when  it 
was  captured  by  Bonaparte;  since  then,  the  order  has  had  but  a 
nominal  existence,  its  seat  having  been  at  Rome  since  1834. —  See 
McClintock  and  Strong's  Cyclop,  of  Bibl.  Lit.,  vol.  ix.,  pp.  246,  247. 

4  (p.  49). — This  seminary  for  Indian  girls  was  founded  by 
Madame  de  la  Peltrie.  Born  at  Alengon  (1603),  of  a  noble  Norman 
family,  Marie  Madeleine  de  Chauvigny  married  a  gentleman  named 
De  la  Peltrie,  but  was  left  a  childless  widow  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
two.  Deeply  religious  and  enthusiastic  in  temperament,  she  had,  in 
early  girlhood,  desired  to  enter  a  convent ;  but  the  opposition  of  her 
family  prevented  such  action.  After  the  death  of  her  husband,  she 
engaged  in  works  of  piety  and  benevolence.  Upon  reading,  in  Le 
Jeune's  Relation  of  1635,  his  appeal  for  help  in  educating  Indian 
girls,  she  determined  to  devote  herself  and  her  fortune  to  this 
cause, —  making,  during  a  severe  illness,  a  vow  to  that  effect.  Com- 
manded by  her  father  to  marry  again,  under  pain  of  disinheritance, 
she  contracted  a  nominal  marriage  with  M.  de  Bernieres-Louvigny, 
royal  treasurer  at  Caen  —  a  gentleman  of  wealth  and  gfreat  piety. 
Her  father  dying  soon  afterwards,  she  fulfilled  her  vow  by  sailing 
to  Canada  (May,  1639)  with  three  Ursuline  nuns,  with  whom  she 
founded  a  convent  of  that  order  in  Quebec.  There  they  maintained 
a  school  for  girls,  in  which  they  received  both  French  and  Indian 
children.  Mother  Marie  of  the  Incarnation  was  superior  of  the  con- 
vent, from  its  foundation  until  her  death  in  1672.     Lands  were  as- 


NOTES  TO  VOL.  XI 


277 


signed  to  the  Ursulines,  in  the  Jesuit  seigniory  of  Notre  Dame  des 
Anges;  but  these  were  exchanged  in  1646  for  estates  f>^  Longue 
Pointe  and  on  the  Isle  of  Orleans. 

Madame  de  la  Peltrie  remained  at  the  Ursuline  convent  until  164a, 
when  she  joined  the  Montreal  colony  established  in  that  year.  Four 
years  later,  she  was  again  in  Quebec ;  the  Journ.  des  Jiiuites  in- 
forms us  that,  on  Nov.  21,  1646,  she  became  a  novice  in  the  Ursuline 
order  there.  In  their  convent  she  died,  Nov.  18,  1671 ;  and  her  biog- 
raphy has  been  written  by  a  nun  of  the  order  (Quebec,  1864,  ffl.). 

5  (p.  49). —  Le  Jeune  here  refers  to  the  school  founded  by  Ren6 
Rohault  and  his  father  (vol.  vi.,  note  9;  vol.  viii.,  p.  227;  vol.  ix., 
note  32). 

6  (p.  53). —  Madame  the  Princess :  Charlotte,  princess  of  Cond6 
(vol.  ii.,  note  24).  The  piety  of  her  son  (vol.  viii.,  note  13)  is  eulo- 
gized in  the  Relation  of  1636  (vol.  viii.,  p.  225). 

7  (P-  59)- — Concerning  the  Ursulines,  see  vol.  v.,  note  3. 

8  (p.  59). —  Regarding  the  Hospital  nuns,  see  vol.  viii.,  note  64. 

9  (P-  65). —  For  sketch  of  Nicolas  Adam,  see  vol.  viii.,  note  55. 

10  (p.  69). —  Saucisson  (Eng.  "sausage"):  a  bag  filled  with  pow- 
der, attached  to  a  rocket  to  increase  the  noise  of  its  explosion. 

11  (p.  69). — Jean  Bourdon,  a  native  of  Normandy,  a  surveyor 
and  engineer  by  occupation,  came  to  Canada  in  1634.  He  was  a 
prominent  and  public-spirited  citizen  of  his  adopted  land, — actively 
participating  in  its  civil  affairs,  and  in  its  defense  against  the  hostile 
Iroquois.  In  Oct.-Nov.,  1645,  he  was  commandant  at  Three  Rivers, 
between  Champflour's  departure  for  France  and  the  arrival  of  the 
latter's  successor.  In  July,  1647,  he  was  elected  procuror-syndic  by 
the  colonists;  and  in  September,  1663,  was  appointed  by  the  Sover- 
eign Council  " procuror-general  for  Ilis  Majesty."  Later,  he  was  a 
member  of  the  Council.  In  1650,  1660,  and  1664  he  made  voyages 
to  France, — apparently  in  the  interests  of  the  Quebec  colony  as 
well  as  his  own.  He  was  one  of  the  commercial  company  of  Ta- 
doussac  (vol.  ix.,  note  4).  Dying  Jan.  12,  1668,  he  left  a  widow  and 
six  children.  Of  his  four  daughters,  two  became  Ursuline  and  two 
Hospital  nuns ;  Margfuerite  was  one  of  the  founders  of  the  General 
Hospital  of  Quebec  (1693),  and  Anne  was  a  superior  of  the  Ursu- 
lines. Mother  Marie  of  the  Incarnation  writes  (1668)  in  the  highest 
praise  of  Bourdon's  integrity  and  goodness,  and  of  the  piety  and 
charity  of  his  widow ;  both  were  warm  friends  of  Mother  Marie. 

In  1646,  Bourdon  went  with  Isaac  Jogues  (vol.  ix.,  note  41)  on  an 
embassy  to  the  Iroquois.  May  2,  1657,  he  undertook  an  expedition 
from  Quebec,  endeavoring  to  reach  Hudson  Bay  by  sea;  but  at 
55°  N.  lat.  he  encountered  so  many  icebergs  that  he  could  go  no 
farther.  His  Huron  guides  were  murdered  by  the  Eskimos ;  and  in 
August  of  that  year  he  was  compelled  to  return  to  Quebec.    As 


S78 


LES  RELATIONS  DES  jAsUITES 


\\ 


early  as  1641,  he  sketched  the  first  map  of  French  Canada  (vol.  iv., 
note  38). 

Bourdon  early  became  a  landed  proprietor.  In  May,  1637,  he  was 
granted  50  arpents  of  woodland  —  a  part  of  the  tract  known  Inter  as 
"the  plains  of  Abraham;"  this  is  the  first  Canadian  concession 
which  mentions  the  Coutume  de  Part's.  Ten  years  later,  he  secured 
another  estate,  extending  a  half-league  along  the  St.  Lawrence; 
this  and  the  above  grant  together  constituted  the  fief  Dautray.  lu 
March,  1646,  the  fief  St.  Francis  was  also  granted  to  him  jointly 
with  Jean  Le  Sueur  de  St.  Sauveur,  a  priest,  who  had  come  with 
Bourdon  to  Canada;  this  last  w  >  augmented  (1653)  by  a  part  of  the 
common  lands  formerly  granted  to  the  colony  of  (Quebec,  "in  con- 
sideration of  the  expenditures  made  by  the  sieurs  Bourdon  and  St. 
Sauveur  upon  their  concessions  for  the  protection  of  Quebec  against 
the  inroads  of  the  Iroquois."  In  1653,  Bourd(m  obtained  still  another 
grant,  that  of  Pointe  aux  Trembles. 

12  (p.  69). — Jacques  Gourdeau  (born  in  1614,  says  Suite;  but  1624, 
according  to  Tanguay),  a  native  of  Poitou,  France,  was  in  Quebec 
in  March,  1637.  In  1652,  he  there  married  E16onore  de  Grandmaison, 
widow  of  sieur  de  Chavigny,  who  possessed  several  estates.  Gour- 
deau and  his  wife  lived  in  her  house  on  the  Isle  of  Orleans;  and 
there  he  was  assassinated  (June  2,  1663)  by  a  servant,  who  set  fire 
to  the  house  to  conceal  his  crime.  Gourdeau  left  to  his  widow  four 
children. 

13  (p.  87). —  Beaupr6  and  Cap  de  Tourmente  are  described  in  vol. 
ix.,  note  37.  The  seigniory  of  Beaupre  was  one  of  those  assigned 
to  Laval,  first  bishop  of  Canada. 

14  (p.  123). —  Pierre  de  la  Porte,  a  native  of  Paris,  was  at  Quebec  in 
May,  1637  —  being  mentioned,  in  the  document  describing  Bourdon's 
first  concession,  as  the  possessor  of  lands  between  Quebec  and  Cap 
Rouge.  He  seems  to  have  returned  to  Paris  within  a  few  years, 
for  a  daughter  was  there  born  to  him  who  married,  at  Quebec  (1665), 
Francois  Genaple. 

15  (p.  125). —  For  sketch  of  the  Attikamegues,  see  vol.  ix.,  note  20. 

16  (p.  137). — Charles  Raymbault,  born  Apr.  6,  1602,  became  a 
Jesuit  novice  at  Rouen,  Aug.  24,  1621.  His  studies  were  pursued 
there  and  at  La  Fleche  and  Bourges ;  and  he  gave  instruction  suc- 
cessively in  the  colleges  of  Rennes,  Blois,  and  Amiens.  From  1633 
to  1637,  he  acted  as  procurer  for  the  college  of  Rouen;  in  the  latter 
year,  being  appointed  agent  for  the  Canada  mission,  h.i  soon  after 
departed  for  Quebec.  In  1640,  he  was  laboring  with  Buteux  at 
Three  Rivers ;  and  in  the  autumn  of  that  year  was  sent  to  the  Huron 
country  with  Claude  Pijart,  that  they  might  establish  missions 
among  the  Algonkin  tribes  north  of  the  Hurons.     They  began  their 


NOTES  TO   VOL.  XI 


279 


work,  in  November  of  that  year,  with  the  Nipissiriniens  (vol.  v., 
note  51),  who,  as  Lalemunt  tells  us  (Huron  Relation  of  1641,  chap, 
vii.),  were  accustomed  to  migrate  southward  on  the  approach  of 
winter,  to  spend  that  season  in  the  Huron  territory.  Having  in- 
structed these  Algonkins  during  the  winter  at  their  encampment 
near  Ste.  Marie,  the  missionaries  decided  to  follow  them  to  their 
summer  residence  at  Lake  Nipissing,  where  they  carried  on  the  mis- 
sion (named  the  Holy  Ghost)  to  this  tribe.  Two  years  later,  Pijart 
founded  a  second  mission  (St.  Elizabeth),  not  far  from  Lake  Simcoe, 
for  the  Algonkins  of  that  region. 

In  September.  1641, —  at  a  "feast  of  the  dead,"  celebrated  by  the 
Nipissings,  to  which  they  invited  their  allies,  and  at  which  the 
Jesuits  were  also  present, —  the  missionaries  encountered  certain 
savages  of  the  Pauoitigoueienhac  tribe  (known  to  the  French  as 
"Sauteurs,"  from  their  residence  near  the  rapids  of  St.  Mary's 
River,  and  in  modern  times  as  Ojibwas  or  Chippewas),  who  urged 
the  "black  gowns"  to  visit  them  at  their  homes.  In  accordance 
with  this  invitation,  Raymbault  and  Jogues,  with  a  small  Huron 
escort,  left  Ste.  Marie  a  few  weeks  later,  and,  after  a  voyage  of  17 
days  through  Lake  Hvtron,  reached  the  rapids  where  dwelt  their 
Sauteur  friends  —  the  location  of  the  modern  Sault  Ste.  Marie.  Here 
they  were  cordially  welcomed,  and  urged  to  remain  and  instruct  the 
people ;  but  this  invitation  they  were  obliged  to  decline,  returning 
soon  afterwards  to  the  Huron  mission.  Immediately  thereafter, 
Raymbault  set  out  in  a  canoe,  with  Rene  Menard,  to  rejoin  his  Nipis- 
sing disciples ;  but  stormy  and  freezing  weather  compelled  them  to 
give  up  their  voyage  and  return  to  Ste.  Marie.  The  hardships  of 
these  expeditions  enfeebled  Raymbar't's  constitution,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  descend  to  Quebec  for  propci  care  and  food.  There  he 
remained,  in  an  invalid  condition,  until  his  death,  Oct.  22,  1642  —  the 
first  Jesuit  who  died  at  Quebec.  He  had  not  a  brilliant  intellect,  but 
was  a  man  of  practical  judgment  and  good  sense,  and  of  intense, 
though  calm,  devotion  to  his  n-  ssionary  duties. 

17  (p.  197). — Concerning  intemperance  among  the  Indians,  see  vol, 
vi.,  note  19. 

18  (p.  257). — This  sentence  was  erroneously  printed  in  the  original 
issue  of  this  Relation;  and  Le  Jeune  himself  thus  corrects  it  at  the 
close  of  his  Relation  of  1638:  "  The  Relation  of  last  year  is  full  of 
errors.  ...  In  Chapter  8,  at  page  145  —  where  some  quarrel 
that  I  had  ./ith  a  sorcerer  is  in  question  —  the  Printer  makes  me,  in 
place  of  emplo}'ing  exorcisms  against  the  devil,  use  a  sword.  This 
is  what  I  wrote  in  the  original :  '  In  fact,  I  intended  to  employ  a 
sort  of  exorcism ; '  the  Printer  made  it:  'In  fact,  I  intended  to  use  a 
sword  hereafter.'  " 


